A
true
representation
of
the
proceedings
of
the
Kingdome
of
SCOTLAND
,
since
the
late
Pacification
;
By
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdome
,
against
mistakings
in
the
late
DECLARATION
,
1640.
ALTHOVGH
our
adversaries
should
not
onely
whet
their
tongues
and
swords
,
but
also
dippe
their
pennes
in
the
gall
of
bitternesse
,
and
every
day
write
a
book
against
us
in
this
cause
,
yet
will
it
bee
accounted
of
us
,
as
an
ornament
to
our
head
,
and
a
chain
to
our
neck
;
for
not
wee
so
much
as
trueth
it selfe
doth
suffer
by
them
;
It
being
their
ayme
and
designe
to
make
Antichristian
errour
triumph
above
that
truth
,
which
is
coaeval
with
time
it self
,
&
their
Art
&
suitable
cūning
not
only
to
conceal
&
deprave
verities
,
which
will
prove
the
daughters
of
time
,
but
also
to
forge
such
lies
,
as
may
serve
most
for
their
wicked
ends
;
But
it
wounds
us
sore
,
that
they
are
permitted
to
prefixe
the
sacred
face
and
name
of
authoritie
,
ordained
of
God
to
defend
and
vindicate
trueth
,
to
their
base
and
crooked
wayes
,
and
that
by
their
Sophistications
,
as
the
goings
of
the
Serpent
,
the
world
should
be
obfirmed
in
errour
,
and
the
simple
and
ignorant
pitifully
seduced
and
snared
,
to
be
made
the
instruments
of
the
execution
of
their
malice
and
crueltie
.
Wee
may
truely
say
,
if
forgeries
,
depravations
,
and
misconstructions
were
taken
out
of
the
minds
and
libells
of
our
adversaries
in
this
cause
,
they
would
bee
but
poore
and
shrunken
things
,
unpleasing
to
themselves
,
when
they
look
upon
them
,
and
of
small
power
to
worke
upon
others
that
heare
them
;
but
they
finde
that
this
miserable
mixture
although
agrosse
embasement
,
maketh
their
mettall
the
more
pliant
and
flexible
,
and
to
worke
the
better
for
making
up
their
Idoll
.
That
book
which
carried
the
name
and
title
of
His
Majesties
large
Declaration
,
hath
yet
received
no
publîck
and
particular
answer
.
So
many
as
are
acquainted
with
our
proceedings
since
the
beginning
of
this
worke
,
as
have
taken
diligent
heed
to
such
pieces
of
ours
,
as
it
hath
ingrossed
,
which
alone
may
be
an
antidote
against
all
the
venome
of
it
,
and
as
have
perused
what
beside
came
from
us
,
to
the
view
of
the
world
,
do
find
that
it
hath
nothing
against
the
cause
,
or
against
the
persons
of
men
,
but
what
they
are
able
to
confute
from
their
owne
knowledge
.
Before
that
Declaration
was
seene
of
us
,
(
for
it
was
not
intended
to
open
our
eyes
,
but
to
dazell
the
sight
of
our
neighbours
,
and
therefore
a
long
time
kept
without
our
borders
)
we
had
given
unto
his
Majestie
and
the
Nobility
of
England
satisfaction
concerning
our
proceedings
which
were
perverted
by
the
author
of
that
Declaration
,
the
pacification
was
concluded
,
and
an
Assembly
and
Parliament
promised
and
appointed
:
Like
as
at
the
time
of
the
pacification
,
diverse
of
his
Majesties
gracious
expressions
were
found
contrary
to
the
aspersions
and
blotts
which
had
fallen
from
that
foul
pen.
And
this
at
that
time
was
told
his
Majestie
by
some
of
our
Commissioners
,
and
did
teach
us
how
impudent
the
forger
was
,
and
how
injurious
to
the
King
,
from
whose
justice
wee
hoped
he
should
receive
his
deserved
censure
and
punishment
,
at
the
desire
and
supplication
of
the
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
which
was
judged
to
be
a
more
generous
way
and
more
honourable
for
the
King
,
the
Kingdome
,
and
many
particular
persons
,
who
were
knowne
to
bee
wronged
,
then
to
trifle
with
such
a
party
in
a
reply
about
things
that
were
past
,
and
to
make
the
wounds
green
,
which
were
begunne
to
close
;
Neither
in
this
was
it
our
desire
,
so
much
to
do
the
party
hurt
,
as
to
make
him
repent
and
palinode
,
without
which
wee
cannot
yet
see
,
how
either
his
Majestie
can
be
restored
to
his
honour
,
or
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
and
many
of
his
Majesties
subjects
repaired
in
their
credite
;
Although
wee
know
that
this
our
plaine
and
open
profession
of
our
judgement
and
desire
wîll
make
him
(
except
God
touch
his
heart
)
the
more
desperatly
wicked
;
and
if
he
have
any
power
,
to
abuse
it
,
that
he
be
not
called
to
that
reckoning
which
he
is
not
able
to
make
.
The
case
is
now
changed
,
It
was
time
then
to
keep
silence
,
and
now
it
is
time
to
speake
,
when
our
just
exceptions
against
this
late
Declaration
,
and
our
presenting
of
the
naked
and
open
truth
,
as
in
day
light
without
maskes
and
mummeries
,
may
(
if
the
Lord
will
)
prevent
the
mischief
now
intended
the
second
time
,
which
was
by
other
meanes
in
the
mercy
of
God
turned
away
at
first
.
And
if
this
our
endeavour
shall
proue
uneffectuall
to
our
wished
ends
of
tranquillity
and
peace
,
we
must
rest
upon
the
determination
of
the
Supreame
providence
,
and
upon
this
testimony
,
that
we
have
delivered
our
own
soules
.
The
steps
of
the
Declaration
shall
be
trod
by
us
,
In
the
relation
of
our
proceedings
from
the
pacification
to
the
Parliament
,
In
the
time
of
the
sitting
of
the
Parliament
,
and
after
the
Parliament
to
this
day
:
In
all
which
,
when
the
Declaration
wandereth
out
of
the
way
,
we
shall
modestly
,
and
with
that
respect
which
we
owe
to
authority
,
which
shall
never
be
vilified
,
but
ever
be
in
high
esteem
with
us
,
keepe
the
way
of
truth
,
and
shal
note
the
wilfull
aberrations
of
our
adversaries
,
whose
delight
is
to
walk
in
wanderings
and
by-paths
.
The
question
proponed
in
the
beginning
:
who
they
are
that
have
been
the
disturbers
of
the
peace
,
is
that
which
we
desire
to
be
debated
,
and
may
be
the
more
easily
and
clearly
defined
,
upon
this
threefold
consideration
.
First
,
that
Innovation
in
Religion
,
and
the
infringing
of
fundamentall
Liberties
and
Lawes
,
which
are
universally
acknowledged
to
be
the
maine
causes
of
commotions
,
have
been
the
first
motives
and
meanes
of
our
Tempests
and
troubles
:
When
Religion
and
Justice
,
which
are
the
pillars
of
government
begin
to
be
shaken
or
under-myned
,
no
marvell
there
be
disturbance
in
the
house
of
the
Common-wealth
,
which
yet
is
not
to
be
imputed
to
all
who
are
under
the
roofe
,
but
to
such
as
have
a
hand
,
and
are
workers
in
the
mischief
.
Secondly
,
our
wayes
of
redresse
and
deliverance
from
common
ruine
,
were
no
other
,
but
humble
and
frequent
supplications
to
the
Councell
of
the
Kingdome
first
,
and
not
being
heard
,
in
all
reverence
to
the
King
himself
,
as
the
great
Master
of
the
house
fair
&
legall
protestations
against
the
threatning
&
pressing
evils
,
every
one
of
them
bearing
the
testimonies
of
our
loyaltie
,
&
of
our
high
honouring
of
Monarchicall
government
in
the
Royall
person
of
our
native
King
:
And
when
our
supplications
&
protestations
proved
nothing
but
fewell
to
that
fire
,
which
was
burning
in
the
breasts
of
those
Incendiaries
our
enemies
,
and
had
inflamed
our
King
to
take
armes
against
us
,
and
to
put
all
in
a
common
combustion
;
We
did
still
present
in
the
one
hand
our
humble
supplications
,
most
earnestly
begging
to
injoy
our
Religion
and
Liberties
,
in
peace
,
under
his
Majesties
happy
government
:
And
did
hold
in
the
other
hand
,
the
sword
of
just
and
innocent
defence
,
against
the
oppression
and
violence
of
the
Enemies
of
the
Kings
honour
,
and
of
our
peace
;
Which
we
are
confident
by
no
Law
of
God
or
Nations
,
can
be
judged
to
be
rebellion
or
laes-Majesty
.
Our
petition
,
at
that
time
when
we
are
said
to
have
been
in
the
hight
of
rebellion
,
we
have
here
set
down
whole
,
the
Declaration
containing
but
a
part
thereof
.
We
did
then
write
our
mind
,
whereof
we
never
did
repent
,
and
which
we
desire
may
be
known
to
all
men
.
To
the
Kings
most
excellent
Majesty
:
The
supplication
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
of
SCOTLAND
.
humbly
shewing
,
THat
where
the
former
meanes
used
by
us
,
have
not
been
effectuall
for
recovering
your
Majesties
favour
,
and
the
peace
of
this
your
Majesties
native
Kingdome
,
wee
fall
down
again
at
your
Majesties
feet
,
most
humbly
supplicating
,
that
your
Majestie
would
be
graciously
pleased
to
appoint
some
few
,
of
the
many
worthy
men
of
your
Majesties
Kingdome
of
England
,
who
are
well-affected
to
the
true
Religon
,
and
to
our
common
peace
,
To
heare
by
some
of
us
,
of
the
same
disposition
,
our
humble
desires
,
and
to
make
knowne
to
us
your
Majesties
gracious
pleasure
,
That
as
by
the
providence
of
God
we
are
joyned
in
one
Iland
,
under
one
King
,
so
by
your
Majesties
great
wisedome
,
and
tender
care
,
all
mistakings
may
be
speedily
removed
,
and
the
two
Kingdomes
may
be
kept
in
peace
and
happinesse
,
under
your
Majesties
long
and
prosperous
reigne
:
For
which
we
shall
never
cease
to
pray
,
as
it
be
commeth
your
Majesties
most
humble
Subjects
.
With
the
Supplication
sent
to
his
Majesty
by
the
hand
of
the
Earle
of
Dumfermling
,
a
Letter
was
sent
to
the
Earle
of
Holland
,
and
others
of
the
Councell
of
England
about
his
Majesty
,
In
these
words
.
MOST
NOBLE
LORDS
,
ALthough
wee
have
been
labouring
this
long
time
past
by
our
Supplications
,
Informations
,
and
Missives
,
to
some
of
your
Lordships
to
make
knowne
to
his
Majesty
and
the
whole
Kingdome
of
England
,
the
loyaltie
and
peaceablenesse
of
our
intentions
and
desires
,
and
that
we
never
meaned
to
deny
to
his
Majestie
,
our
dread
Soveraigne
,
and
native
King
,
any
point
of
temporall
and
civill
obedience
;
yet
contrary
to
our
expectation
and
hopes
,
matters
to
this
day
growing
worse
and
worse
,
both
Kingdomes
are
brought
to
the
dangerous
and
deplorable
condition
wherein
they
now
stand
in
the
sight
of
the
world
.
In
this
extreamitie
we
have
sent
to
his
Majestie
our
humble
supplication
(
beside
which
we
know
no
other
meane
of
pacification
)
and
doe
most
earnestly
intreat
,
that
it
may
bee
assisted
by
your
Lordships
,
that
if
it
bee
possible
by
a
meeting
in
some
convenient
place
,
of
some
prime
and
well-affected
men
to
the
reformed
Religion
,
and
our
common
peace
,
matters
may
bee
accommodate
in
a
faire
and
peaceable
way
,
and
that
so
speedily
,
and
with
such
expedition
,
as
that
through
farther
delayes
,
which
wee
see
not
how
they
can
be
longer
endured
,
our
evills
become
not
incurable
:
wee
take
God
and
the
world
to
witnesse
,
that
we
have
left
no
meanes
unassayed
,
to
give
his
Majestie
and
the
whole
Kingdome
of
England
,
all
just
satisfaction
:
And
that
wee
desire
nothing
,
but
the
preservation
of
our
Religion
and
Lawes
.
If
the
fearefull
consequents
shall
ensue
,
which
must
be
very
neare
,
except
they
be
wisely
and
speedily
prevented
,
we
trust
they
shall
not
bee
imputed
unto
us
,
who
till
this
time
have
been
following
after
peace
,
and
who
doe
in
every
duetie
most
ardently
desire
to
shew
our selves
his
Majesties
faithfull
Subjects
,
and
Your
Lordships
humble
servants
.
His
Majestie
being
pleased
to
admit
some
of
us
to
repair
to
the
Camp
neare
Barwick
,
and
granting
unto
them
a
safe
conduct
under
his
Majesties
hand
,
our
Commissioners
presented
our
humble
desires
,
the
last
words
whereof
are
expressed
in
the
Declaration
,
but
we
have
set
them
down
intire
,
that
both
the
reasonablenesse
of
our
petitions
,
and
the
loyaltie
of
our
hearts
may
be
knowne
to
all
men
.
First
,
it
is
our
humble
desire
,
that
his
Majesty
would
be
graciously
pleased
to
assure
us
,
that
the
acts
of
the
late
Assembly
at
Glasgow
shall
be
ratified
by
his
Majesty
in
the
ensuing
Parliament
to
be
holden
at
Edinburgh
July
23.
since
the
peace
of
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
cannot
endure
further
prorogation
.
Secondly
,
that
his
Majesty
from
his
tender
care
of
the
preservation
of
our
Religion
and
Lawes
,
will
be
graciously
pleased
to
declare
and
assure
,
that
it
is
his
Royall
will
,
that
all
matters
Ecclesiasticall
bee
determined
by
the
Assemblies
of
the
Kirk
,
and
matters
civill
by
Parliament
,
which
will
be
for
his
Majesties
honour
,
and
keeping
peace
and
order
amongst
the
subjects
,
in
the
time
of
his
Majesties
personall
absence
.
Thirdly
,
that
a
blessed
pacification
may
bee
speedily
brought
about
,
and
his
Majesties
Subjects
may
be
secured
,
our
humble
desire
is
,
that
his
Majesties
ships
and
forces
by
land
be
recalled
;
that
all
persons
,
ships
,
and
goods
arrested
may
be
restored
,
the
losses
which
we
have
sustained
by
the
stopping
of
our
trade
and
negotiating
be
repaired
,
and
we
made
safe
from
violence
and
invasion
;
And
that
all
excommunicat
persons
,
all
Incendiaries
and
Informers
against
the
Kingdome
who
have
out
of
malice
caused
these
commotions
for
their
own
private
ends
,
may
be
returned
to
suffer
their
deserved
punishment
:
And
the
Proclamations
and
Manifestoes
sent
abroad
by
them
,
under
his
Majesties
name
,
to
the
dishonouring
of
the
King
,
and
defaming
of
the
Kingdome
,
may
be
suppressed
.
As
these
are
our
humble
desires
,
so
is
it
our
griefe
,
that
his
Majestie
should
have
been
provoked
to
wrath
,
against
us
his
most
humble
&
loving
subjects
;
&
shal
be
our
delight
upon
his
Majesties
assurance
of
the
preservation
of
our
Religion
and
Lawes
,
to
give
example
to
others
,
of
all
civill
and
temporall
obedience
,
which
can
be
required
or
expected
of
loyall
subjects
.
Of
those
our
desires
,
the
grounds
and
reasons
following
were
given
in
writ
at
his
Majesties
command
.
REASONS
AND
GROUNDS
of
our
humble
desires
.
WEE
doe
first
humbly
desire
a
ratification
of
the
acts
of
the
late
Assembly
in
the
ensuing
Parliament
.
-
1.
Because
the
civill
power
is
the
keeper
of
both
Tables
,
and
whereas
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
are
one
body
,
consisting
of
the
same
members
,
there
can
be
no
firme
peace
nor
stabilitie
of
order
,
unlesse
the
Ministers
of
the
Kirk
in
their
way
presse
the
obedience
of
the
civill
Lawes
and
Magistrat
,
and
the
civill
power
adde
their
sanction
and
authoritie
to
the
constitutions
of
the
Kirk
.
-
2.
Because
the
late
Generall
Assembly
,
indicted
by
his
Majestie
,
was
lawfully
constitute
in
all
the
members
thereof
,
according
to
the
constitutions
and
order
prescribed
by
acts
of
former
Assemblies
.
-
Thirdly
,
because
no
particular
is
enacted
in
the
late
Assemblie
,
which
is
not
grounded
upon
the
act
of
preceeding
Assemblies
:
And
is
either
expressely
contained
in
them
,
or
by
necessary
consequence
may
be
deduced
from
them
,
That
the
Parliament
be
keeped
without
prorogation
,
his
Majestie
knowes
how
necessary
it
is
,
since
the
peace
of
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
call
for
it
without
longer
delay
.
Wee
did
secondly
desire
,
that
his
Majestie
would
be
pleased
to
declare
and
assure
,
That
it
is
his
Royall
will
,
that
all
matters
Ecclesiasticall
be
determined
by
the
Assemblies
of
the
Kirk
,
and
matters
civill
by
the
Parliament
,
and
other
inferiour
Judicatories
established
by
Law
;
because
wee
know
no
other
way
for
preservation
of
our
Religion
and
Lawes
;
and
because
matters
so
different
in
their
nature
,
ought
to
be
treated
respectivê
in
their
own
proper
Judicatories
.
It
was
also
desired
,
that
Parliaments
might
be
holden
at
set
times
,
as
once
in
two
or
three
yeares
,
by
reason
of
his
Majesties
personall
absence
,
which
hindereth
the
Subjects
in
their
complaints
and
grievances
,
to
have
immediat
accesse
unto
his
Majesties
presence
.
And
where
his
Majestie
requires
us
to
limite
our
desires
to
the
injoying
of
our
Religion
and
Liberties
,
according
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
and
civill
Lawes
respectivè
.
Wee
are
heartily
content
to
have
the
occasion
to
declare
,
That
we
never
intended
further
then
the
enjoying
of
our
Religion
and
Liberties
:
And
that
all
this
time
past
,
it
was
farre
from
our
thoughts
and
desires
to
diminish
the
Royall
authoritie
of
our
native
King
and
dread
Soveraigne
,
or
to
make
any
invasion
upon
the
Kingdome
of
England
,
which
are
the
calumnies
forged
and
spread
against
us
,
by
the
malice
of
our
adversaries
:
and
for
which
wee
humbly
desire
,
That
in
his
Majesties
justice
they
may
have
their
own
censure
and
punishment
.
Thirdly
,
we
desired
a
blessed
pacification
,
and
did
expresse
the
most
readie
and
powerfull
meanes
which
we
could
conceive
for
bringing
the
same
speedily
to
passe
,
leaving
other
meanes
serving
for
that
end
,
to
his
Majesties
Royall
consideration
and
great
wisedome
.
Before
his
Majestie
gave
an
answer
to
our
above
written
desires
,
Three
Querees
were
read
out
of
a
paper
by
his
Majesty
to
our
Commissioners
:
Vnto
which
they
gave
a
present
answer
by
word
,
and
at
his
Majesties
instance
prepared
their
answers
to
be
exhibite
in
writ
,
but
they
were
not
called
for
.
THE
QUEREES
.
-
1.
WHether
we
acknowledge
the
Kings
Majestie
to
have
the
sole
indiction
of
Assemblies
?
-
2.
Whether
his
Majesty
hath
a
negative
voyce
in
Assemblies
?
-
3.
Whether
his
Majestie
hath
the
power
of
raising
Assemblies
?
ANSWERS
.
-
1.
THat
it
is
proper
for
the
Generall
Assemblie
it selfe
to
determine
questions
of
this
kind
,
and
it
were
usurpation
in
us
,
which
might
bring
upon
us
the
just
censure
of
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
to
give
out
a
determination
.
-
2.
The
answering
of
one
of
those
three
demands
,
is
the
answering
of
all
;
for
if
the
sole
indiction
belong
to
his
Majestie
,
there
needeth
no
question
about
the
negative
voice
,
and
dissolving
of
Assemblies
:
Next
,
if
his
Majestie
hath
a
negative
voice
,
there
needeth
no
question
anent
the
indiction
and
dissolving
,
and
if
his
Majestie
may
discharge
the
Assemblie
,
there
needes
no
question
about
the
other
two
.
For
our
parts
we
humbly
acknowledge
,
that
the
Kings
Majestie
hath
power
to
indict
the
Assemblies
of
the
Kirk
,
and
when
in
his
wisedome
he
thinkes
convenient
,
he
may
use
his
authoritie
in
conveening
Assemblies
of
all
sorts
,
whether
generall
or
particular
:
Wee
acknowledge
also
that
the
solemne
and
publick
indiction
by
way
of
Proclamation
and
compulsion
,
belongeth
properly
to
the
Magistrate
,
and
can
neither
bee
given
to
the
Pope
,
nor
to
any
forraigne
power
,
nor
can
it
without
usurpation
bee
claymed
by
any
of
his
Majesties
subjects
:
But
wee
will
never
thinke
that
his
Majestie
meaneth
,
that
in
the
case
of
extream
or
urgent
necessitie
,
the
Kirk
may
not
by
her self
conveene
,
continue
,
and
give
out
her
own
constitutions
for
the
preservation
of
Religion
.
-
1.
Because
God
hath
given
power
to
the
Kirk
to
conveene
:
The
Sonne
of
God
hath
promised
his
assistance
to
them
being
conveened
,
and
the
Christian
Kirk
hath
in
all
ages
used
this
as
the
ordinary
and
necessary
meane
for
uniforme
establishing
of
Religion
and
Pietie
,
and
for
removing
of
the
evills
of
heresie
,
scandals
,
&
others
of
that
kind
,
which
must
be
,
and
would
bring
the
Kirk
to
be
no
more
,
if
by
this
powerfull
remedie
they
were
not
cured
and
prevented
.
-
2.
According
to
this
divine
right
,
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
hath
keeped
her
Generall
Assemblies
with
a
blessing
from
Heaven
;
for
while
our
Assemblies
continued
in
strength
,
the
doctrine
,
worship
,
and
discipline
,
the
unitie
and
peace
of
the
Kirk
continued
in
vigour
;
Pietie
,
and
Learning
were
advanced
;
and
profanitie
and
idlenesse
censured
.
-
3.
The
Kirk
of
Scotland
hath
declared
,
that
all
Ecclesiasticall
Assemblies
have
power
to
conveene
lawfully
together
for
treating
of
things
concerning
the
Kirk
,
and
pertaining
to
their
charge
,
and
to
appoint
times
and
places
to
that
effect
.
-
4.
The
libertie
of
this
Kirk
for
holding
Assemblies
,
is
also
acknowledged
by
Parliament
,
and
ratified
by
acts
thereof
,
which
is
manifest
by
the
act
of
Parliament
holden
in
anno
1592.
and
that
upon
the
ground
of
perpetuall
reason
.
-
5.
Because
there
is
no
ground
either
by
act
of
Assembly
or
Parliament
,
or
any
preceeding
practise
,
whether
in
the
Christian
Kirk
of
old
,
or
in
our
Kirk
since
the
reformation
,
whereby
the
Kings
Majestie
may
dissolve
the
Generall
assembly
,
or
assume
unto
himselfe
a
negative
voyce
:
but
upon
the
contrary
,
his
Majesties
prerogative
is
declared
by
act
of
Parliament
,
to
be
nowayes
prejudiciall
to
the
priviledges
and
Liberties
which
God
hath
granted
to
the
spirituall
office-bearers
of
his
Kirk
,
which
are
most
frequently
ratified
in
Parliament
,
and
especially
in
the
Parliament
last
holden
by
his
Majestie
.
-
6.
By
this
meane
,
the
whole
frame
of
Religion
and
Kirk
Jurisdiction
,
shall
depend
absolutely
upon
the
pleasure
of
the
Prince
,
whereas
his
Majestie
hath
declared
by
publick
Proclamation
in
England
,
that
the
Jurisdiction
of
Kirk
men
,
in
their
meetings
and
courts
holden
by
them
,
doeth
not
flow
from
his
Majesties
authoritie
,
notwithstanding
any
act
of
Parliament
,
which
hath
been
made
to
the
contrary
,
but
from
themselves
,
and
their
own
power
,
and
that
they
hold
their
courts
and
meetings
is
their
own
name
.
After
much
agitation
,
and
many
consultations
,
his
Majesties
Declaration
touching
the
intended
pacification
was
read
to
our
Commissioners
;
who
upon
their
dislike
and
exceptions
taken
both
at
matter
and
expressions
,
as
contrary
to
our
minds
,
and
prejudiciall
to
our
cause
,
did
humbly
remonstrat
,
that
the
Declaration
as
it
was
conceived
,
could
not
give
satisfaction
to
us
from
whom
they
were
sent
;
His
Majesty
was
graciously
pleased
to
command
some
words
to
be
deleted
,
other
words
to
be
changed
,
and
many
parts
thereof
were
by
verball
promises
and
interpretation
from
his
Majesties
own
mouth
mitigated
,
which
in
our
estimation
were
equall
to
that
which
was
written
,
some
of
the
Counsellours
of
England
,
assuring
our
Commissioners
,
that
what
was
spoken
and
promised
before
men
of
honour
,
and
in
the
face
of
two
Armies
,
was
no
lesse
certain
,
and
would
(
no
doubt
)
be
as
really
performed
,
as
if
it
had
been
written
in
capitall
Letters
;
which
therefore
were
diligently
observed
,
carefully
remembred
,
and
punctually
related
by
our
Commissioners
at
their
delivering
of
his
Majesties
Declaration
to
us
:
And
without
which
,
wee
nor
could
nor
would
have
condescended
and
consented
to
the
articles
of
the
Declaration
,
more
then
we
could
or
would
against
the
light
of
our
minds
and
consciences
have
sinned
against
God
,
and
condemned
our
owne
deed
.
Thus
,
way
was
made
to
the
pacification
,
and
for
praeoccupying
all
mistakes
whether
wilfull
possibly
by
some
,
or
through
weaknesse
of
memory
by
others
:
These
vocall
interpretations
and
expressions
were
collected
,
keeped
by
our selves
,
and
in
papers
delivered
to
some
of
the
Counsellours
of
England
in
the
words
follow-ing
.
Some
conditions
of
his
Majesties
Treatie
with
his
Subjects
of
Scotland
,
before
the
English
Nobility
are
set
down
heere
for
remembrance
.
AS
for
the
preface
and
conclusion
of
his
Majesties
last
Declaration
,
although
it
conteined
hard
expressions
of
the
Subjects
in
Scotland
,
yet
his
Majestie
declared
that
he
had
no
such
opinion
of
them
,
but
required
the
paper
to
stand
for
his
credit
,
and
for
a
point
of
honour
with
forraigne
Nations
,
and
required
they
should
not
stand
with
him
for
words
and
expressions
,
so
they
obtained
the
matter
.
2.
As
for
calling
the
late
Assembly
pretended
;
seeing
the
Subjects
of
Scotland
professed
they
would
never
passe
from
the
said
Assembly
,
and
decrees
thereof
;
His
Majestie
professed
,
as
he
did
not
acknowledge
that
Assembly
,
further
then
as
it
had
registrat
his
Declaration
:
so
would
he
not
desire
the
Subjects
to
passe
from
the
samine
.
3.
Concerning
the
constitution
of
the
Assembly
,
It
was
showne
his
Majestie
that
none
could
be
members
of
the
Assembly
,
but
such
as
had
a
Commission
,
viz.
two
or
three
Ministers
from
every
Presbyterie
,
with
a
ruling
Elder
,
one
from
each
Burgh
and
University
,
and
his
Majesties
Commissioner
.
His
Majestie
contended
;
that
his
Assessours
had
vote
,
and
upon
an
expression
in
his
Majesties
Declaration
,
that
referred
to
some
reasons
contained
in
former
Proclamations
,
which
were
totally
against
the
lawfulnes
of
ruling
Elders
:
It
was
desired
that
according
to
the
custome
of
this
Kirk
,
all
contraversies
arising
,
should
be
remitted
to
the
Assembly
it self
,
His
Majestie
had
some
expressions
craving
these
to
be
remitted
to
himself
,
but
being
told
that
it
was
against
the
constitutions
of
the
Kirk
,
to
have
any
other
Judge
,
but
the
voycer
of
the
assembly
,
where
his
Majestie
,
or
his
Commissioner
should
be
present
,
and
give
the
first
voyce
;
It
was
concluded
,
that
the
word
Free
Assembly
in
his
Majesties
Declaration
,
did
import
the
freedome
in
judging
all
questions
arising
there
,
concerning
constitution
,
members
or
matter
.
4.
Concerning
the
restitution
of
the
Castles
,
as
the
subjects
did
it
freely
,
so
did
they
expresse
that
what
might
concerne
the
safetie
of
the
countrey
,
they
referred
to
the
time
of
the
Parliament
,
at
which
time
they
should
signifie
their
desires
by
Petition
to
his
Majesty
.
As
also
they
told
it
had
cost
much
charges
in
fortifying
and
keeping
thereof
:
The
representation
whereof
to
his
Majestie
,
they
referred
to
that
time
.
5.
Concerning
the
restitution
of
persons
goods
and
houses
required
by
his
Majestie
,
It
was
promised
,
provyding
the
great
summes
contracted
for
the
publick
,
were
repayed
in
an
equall
way
by
all
,
which
behoved
to
be
done
either
by
commission
from
his
Majestie
,
or
by
Parliament
.
And
when
it
was
objected
,
that
much
goods
were
already
spent
:
The
King
answered
,
That
as
for
goods
or
ammunition
that
was
spent
,
they
could
not
be
restored
;
but
these
that
are
extant
,
must
bee
.
6.
His
Majestie
not
allowing
of
the
late
assembly
,
for
the
reasons
contained
in
his
severall
Proclamations
,
being
excepted
against
,
as
a
declaration
of
his
Majesties
judgement
against
ruling
Elders
,
which
prejudged
the
right
constitution
of
a
free
assembly
:
His
Majestie
after
full
hearing
deleted
that
clause
.
7.
That
part
of
his
Majesties
Declaration
,
which
beares
,
that
no
other
oath
be
exacted
of
Intrants
,
then
that
which
is
contained
in
the
act
of
Parliament
,
as
also
that
clause
bearing
,
that
the
pretended
bishops
&c.
shal
be
censurable
by
the
generall
assembly
,
being
excepted
against
,
as
presupponing
and
importing
the
continuance
of
episcopacie
,
which
wee
could
not
acknowledge
,
as
being
incompatible
with
the
Confession
of
faith
,
and
constitution
of
the
Kirk
:
His
Majestie
was
pleased
to
delete
both
these
clauses
.
8.
And
it
being
with
all
instancie
and
humilitie
prest
Saturday
June
15.
That
his
Majestie
would
satisfie
that
main
desire
of
the
Subjects
,
by
declaring
,
that
his
Majestie
would
quite
episcopacie
,
did
answere
,
that
it
was
not
sought
in
our
desires
:
And
when
it
was
replyed
,
that
our
first
desire
to
have
the
acts
of
the
generall
assembly
ratified
,
imported
the
same
,
his
Majestie
acknowledged
it
to
be
so
,
and
averred
that
he
did
not
refuse
it
,
but
would
advyse
till
monday
the
17.
At
which
time
his
Majestie
being
prest
to
give
some
signification
of
his
quyt●ng
episcopacie
:
and
it
being
plainly
shown
to
his
Majesty
,
that
if
he
would
labour
to
maintain
episcopacie
,
it
would
breed
a
miserable
schisme
in
this
Kirk
,
and
make
such
a
rupture
&
division
in
this
Kingdome
,
as
would
prove
uncurable
:
and
if
his
Majesty
would
let
the
Kirk
and
Countrey
be
fred
of
them
,
his
Majesty
would
receive
as
hearty
and
duetifull
obedience
as
ever
Prince
received
of
a
people
.
His
Majestie
answered
,
that
he
could
not
prelimite
and
fore-stall
his
voyce
,
but
had
appointed
a
free
assembly
,
which
might
judge
of
all
Ecclesiasticall
matters
.
The
constitutions
whereof
he
promised
to
ratifie
in
the
ensuing
Parliament
.
It
were
against
duety
for
us
to
doubt
of
his
Majesties
intention
to
be
personally
present
in
the
Assembly
,
as
it
is
expressed
in
the
foresaid
Declaration
.
And
we
are
no
lesse
assured
,
that
if
it
had
pleased
God
so
to
dispose
,
matters
this
day
might
have
been
in
a
better
and
more
peaceable
posture
,
through
giving
and
receiving
in
presence
,
mutuall
contentment
betwixt
the
King
and
his
Subjects
:
But
the
penner
of
the
Declaration
hath
been
evill
advised
,
in
rendring
the
reasons
of
his
Majesties
diversion
,
from
any
disorders
in
Edinburgh
,
or
from
the
refusall
of
some
Noblemen
and
others
to
goe
to
Barwick
.
For
that
stir
of
some
of
the
people
did
arise
upon
a
rumor
,
that
the
Lord
Aboynd
who
had
lately
come
from
the
troubles
in
the
North
,
where
some
of
Edinburgh
had
lost
their
friends
and
acquaintance
:
And
that
the
late
pretended
bishop
of
Edinburgh
,
(
the
more
odious
to
the
people
,
that
in
the
recent
Proclaclamation
the
prelats
were
called
to
be
members
of
the
Assembly
)
that
they
both
were
at
that
time
in
the
Coach
,
about
which
the
multitude
made
the
concurse
:
But
no
sooner
were
the
persons
discerned
,
and
the
Lord
Thesaurer
seen
and
known
,
but
the
tumult
incontinent
ceased
.
All
which
being
made
known
to
his
Majesty
by
Commissioners
sent
from
Edinburgh
,
and
seconded
by
the
Lord
Thesaurer
his
owne
relation
,
his
Majesty
seemed
to
rest
satisfied
.
Neither
was
the
refusing
of
the
Lords
and
others
sent
for
,
the
true
cause
of
his
Majesties
going
away
:
What
means
have
been
used
by
some
bad
instruments
to
disturb
and
cut
off
a
treatie
of
peace
,
is
too
manifest
from
the
records
of
times
past
;
when
men
simulat
and
make
a
show
to
do
that
of
a
free
mind
,
which
indeed
necessitie
constraineth
them
to
do
for
the
time
,
there
can
bee
no
firme
peace
expected
.
Wicked
men
also
who
find
themselves
prejudged
by
a
treatie
of
peace
,
have
found
no
way
more
certain
against
it
,
then
to
go
about
to
commit
some
foul
act
against
them
,
with
whom
they
would
not
have
the
accord
to
stand
:
And
it
hath
rarely
come
to
passe
,
that
the
best
Princes
have
been
suffered
by
male-contents
to
keep
the
conditions
of
peace
,
which
they
have
made
with
their
own
subjects
;
For
here
it
is
no
great
difficulty
,
to
foment
division
,
and
to
make
an
exulceration
in
the
mind
of
Soveraignitie
.
We
will
not
expresse
what
by
relation
,
and
not
by
conjecture
,
but
by
îndicative
signes
we
learned
at
that
time
;
But
will
onely
give
the
causes
why
the
fourteen
select
persons
called
for
by
his
Majesty
,
were
not
suffered
to
goe
to
Barwick
.
Some
few
of
the
many
reasons
given
for
staying
the
Noblemen
and
others
named
by
his
Majesty
from
repairing
at
this
time
to
the
Court
at
Barwicke
.
1.
HIs
Majesty
hath
not
been
in
use
at
any
time
of
the
greatest
securitie
to
call
any
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
out
of
the
Kingdome
after
this
sort
:
At
this
time
then
which
is
so
full
of
feares
,
to
call
for
so
many
of
such
Noblemen
,
without
any
warrant
or
command
sent
to
themselves
,
it
seemes
to
us
strange
,
and
may
we
not
say
,
was
ever
his
Majesty
,
or
his
Royall
Father
wont
to
do
so
unto
us
,
since
their
going
to
England
unto
this
day
?
Although
his
Majesties
Declaration
at
Dunce
,
contrair
to
our
mind
and
merit
,
did
call
the
late
Assembly
,
a
pretended
Assembly
,
our
humble
and
loyall
proceedings
,
disorders
;
our
courses
,
disagreeable
to
Monarchicall
governement
;
and
did
threaten
us
with
the
terrours
of
his
Majesties
wrath
;
yet
our
desire
is
to
live
a
quiet
and
peaceable
life
under
his
Majesties
governement
,
and
our
zeale
to
his
Majesties
honour
,
although
with
some
aspersion
put
upon
our selves
before
the
world
,
moved
us
to
receive
them
,
because
of
diverse
gracious
expressions
related
from
his
Majesties
mouth
by
our
Commissioners
,
which
we
did
gladly
heare
,
and
did
note
diligently
for
our
own
content
,
and
that
wee
might
be
able
to
satisfie
others
,
and
without
which
,
the
articles
of
pacification
had
never
served
for
the
beginning
of
peace
;
yet
we
now
understand
,
that
all
,
or
the
greater
part
of
these
verball
expressions
are
denyed
,
which
makes
our
hopes
to
waver
,
giveth
us
great
cause
of
Jealousie
and
suspition
,
and
moveth
us
to
call
in
question
all
other
reports
made
to
us
from
his
Majesty
.
2.
His
Majestie
knoweth
,
that
what
is
so
instantly
pressed
at
this
time
,
was
none
of
the
articles
agreed
upon
at
that
time
.
And
if
beside
the
restitution
of
goods
,
the
rendring
of
the
Castles
,
the
dissolving
of
the
Army
;
It
had
then
been
required
that
those
fourteen
should
be
sent
to
the
Camp
,
or
to
Barwicke
,
the
condition
had
beene
harder
then
that
wee
could
have
yeelded
unto
it
.
3.
Because
we
cannot
judge
the
intentions
of
minds
,
and
disposition
of
hearts
,
but
by
that
which
we
heare
with
our
eares
,
and
doeth
appeare
in
action
.
We
desire
to
be
considered
,
that
all
expressions
of
favour
are
put
upon
our
adversaries
,
they
esteemed
and
called
his
Majesties
good
Subjects
;
and
their
practises
,
his
Majesties
service
;
Upon
the
contrair
,
whole
volumes
are
spred
,
and
even
since
the
treatie
put
in
all
hands
against
us
,
not
onely
stuffed
with
such
reproaches
against
almost
the
whole
Kingdome
,
and
particularly
against
the
persons
now
sent
for
:
That
it
were
a
dishonour
to
the
King
to
have
such
a
Kingdome
,
and
a
shame
to
bee
set
over
such
subjects
as
we
are
descryved
to
bee
;
But
also
containing
threatnings
and
vowes
of
exemplar
punishment
upon
such
as
they
are
reported
to
be
:
That
the
troubles
of
the
Northerne
parts
of
the
Kingdome
are
not
as
yet
ceased
:
That
Garrisons
are
kept
at
Barwick
:
and
other
places
of
the
borders
:
That
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
is
fortified
,
and
furnished
above
any
thing
that
hath
been
heard
of
at
any
time
before
:
That
some
cruell
and
bloody
words
against
the
Scottish
Lords
have
been
over-heard
in
Barwick
:
and
,
which
we
could
not
have
beleeved
,
but
that
it
is
testified
by
so
many
Letters
sent
hither
;
That
our
friends
and
Countreymen
not
onely
in
Ireland
,
but
even
now
in
England
,
are
not
only
stopped
in
their
trade
,
but
casten
in
prison
for
the
modest
refusing
to
take
oathes
contrair
to
their
oath
and
Covenant
,
which
they
have
sworne
in
their
own
Countrey
:
a
violence
not
used
before
the
treatie
of
peace
,
contrair
to
the
Law
of
Nations
,
to
the
rule
of
common
equitie
,
of
doing
that
to
others
,
which
we
would
they
should
doe
unto
us
,
and
to
the
articles
of
pacification
agreed
upon
with
his
Majestie
.
These
and
other
the
like
considerations
doe
so
work
upon
us
,
that
for
the
present
except
we
doe
against
our
own
hearts
,
and
deny
our
owne
sense
,
wee
cannot
give
way
to
so
eminent
persons
to
repair
to
Barwick
,
which
we
trust
his
Majestie
neither
will
interpret
to
be
disobedience
,
nor
diffidencie
,
since
we
have
been
all
carefull
to
see
all
the
conditions
performed
to
the
uttermost
on
our
part
.
and
there
is
not
one
of
that
number
,
nor
of
us
all
,
but
shall
bee
ready
for
our
owne
parts
,
to
give
the
most
ample
testimony
of
our
obedience
to
his
Majesties
commandements
,
and
of
our
confidence
in
his
Majesties
Justice
and
goodnesse
,
as
his
Majestie
shall
really
find
,
and
experience
at
his
coming
,
and
during
his
abode
in
the
Kingdome
:
For
wee
are
assured
what
hath
been
committed
by
any
since
the
begunne
pacification
,
contrair
to
any
of
the
articles
thereof
,
hath
proceeded
from
the
disposition
of
wicked
instruments
about
his
Majestie
,
who
are
enemies
of
his
Majesties
honour
,
and
our
peace
,
and
have
been
the
authors
of
all
our
wofull
divisions
,
which
we
beseech
the
Lord
to
put
to
an
end
,
by
an
happy
and
everlasting
peace
.
The
darknesse
of
those
clouds
which
than
threatned
the
storme
now
like
to
fall
upon
this
Iland
,
had
been
easily
scattered
by
the
brightnesse
of
his
Majesties
presence
in
his
Royall
person
,
which
would
have
been
so
farre
from
danger
(
as
the
Lord
is
witnesse
,
never
any
such
treacherous
intention
or
motion
entred
in
our
hearts
)
that
never
was
there
a
King
more
heartily
welcomed
,
more
chearfully
intertained
,
and
more
universally
accompanied
with
congratulations
,
and
acclamations
of
joy
;
then
his
Majesty
would
have
been
,
if
he
had
come
and
stayed
in
this
his
native
Kingdome
,
till
that
had
been
performed
in
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
which
was
promised
in
the
articles
of
pacification
;
But
God
would
not
have
it
so
:
And
his
Majesty
shew
to
our
Commissioners
,
That
weighty
affairs
of
the
Kingdome
of
England
,
did
call
for
his
Majesties
presence
,
whereof
he
had
received
advertisement
from
the
Councell
of
that
Kingdome
:
But
that
he
would
appoint
a
Commissioner
in
his
place
,
fully
instructed
for
the
Assembly
and
Parliament
.
By
all
which
it
is
apparent
,
that
neither
any
tumult
in
Edinburgh
,
nor
the
not
coming
of
the
Noblemen
and
others
called
for
,
was
so
much
as
pretended
at
that
time
,
to
be
the
change
of
his
Majesties
resolution
.
Having
now
represented
,
that
the
Innovation
of
our
Religion
,
and
the
infringing
of
our
Liberties
,
were
the
first
causes
&
motives
of
our
troubles
.
Secondly
,
that
we
did
humbly
&
frequently
supplicat
&
protest
for
remedy
,
&
that
in
a
most
quiet
&
peaceable
way
;
that
never
ceasing
from
our
humble
supplications
,
we
did
take
Arms
meerly
for
our
own
defence
,
whereof
we
devested
our selves
how
soon
any
tollerable
pacification
could
be
obtained
,
resolving
upon
the
hope
of
injoying
of
our
Religion
and
Liberties
,
by
the
help
of
our
God
to
bear
our
own
burthens
.
We
come
to
our
third
consideration
to
vindicat
our selves
from
the
breach
of
peace
,
which
we
trust
will
be
a
work
very
easie
for
us
in
the
minds
of
so
many
as
will
be
pleased
to
judge
unpartially
,
and
without
prejudice
to
heare
the
plain
trueth
:
For
nothing
is
now
after
so
many
dayes
,
and
so
hard
dealing
layde
to
our
charge
,
which
was
not
before
his
Majesties
parting
from
Barwick
,
both
objected
by
our
adversaries
,
and
so
fully
answered
by
our
Commissioners
sent
from
us
,
that
his
Majesty
was
pleased
to
continue
in
his
purpose
,
and
to
renew
his
Royall
promise
of
holding
the
Assembly
and
Parliament
:
If
his
Majesty
was
not
then
satisfied
without
answers
,
how
was
it
that
the
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
the
summe
of
all
our
desires
were
still
granted
:
and
if
his
Majesty
was
then
satisfied
with
our
answers
,
how
cometh
it
that
we
should
be
charged
with
the
same
aspersions
which
were
purged
before
.
This
Sophisticall
wrangling
,
and
grosse
wronging
of
the
truth
,
may
perhaps
gaine
some
ground
upon
the
credulity
of
strangers
,
who
are
not
acquainted
with
the
order
of
our
proceedings
,
but
can
have
no
power
with
us
,
or
with
others
who
were
witnesses
to
our
wayes
,
but
to
make
us
the
more
affectionat
to
the
cause
,
and
them
more
affectionat
to
us
,
whom
they
know
to
bee
borne
down
,
not
onely
by
violence
,
but
by
calumnies
and
contradiction
.
Wee
present
therefore
in
this
place
both
the
articles
where
with
we
were
charged
1639.
July
18.
and
the
answers
given
unto
them
.
Articles
wherewith
we
were
charged
July
18.
1639.
after
the
pacification
.
-
1.
ENglish
skippers
abused
at
Leith
.
-
2.
Ammunition
not
all
restored
.
-
3.
Forces
not
dismissed
,
and
in
particular
Munro
his
Regiment
yet
keeped
afoot
.
-
4.
Generall
Leslies
commission
not
yet
given
up
.
-
5.
Fortifications
not
so
much
as
begunne
to
be
demolished
.
-
6.
Their
unlawfull
meetings
still
keeped
afoot
,
whereby
our
good
subjects
are
day
lie
pressed
to
adhere
both
to
their
unlawfull
Covenant
,
and
pretended
Assembly
at
Glasgow
.
-
7.
Protesting
against
our
gracious
Declaration
of
the
Act
of
pacification
,
published
in
your
Camp
at
Dunce
.
-
8.
Protestation
made
publickly
at
the
time
of
the
Indiction
of
the
Assembly
.
-
9.
Protestation
made
against
our
command
of
the
down-sitting
of
the
Session
.
-
10.
Why
seditious
Ministers
,
who
in
their
Sermons
preach
seditiously
,
are
not
taken
order
with
.
-
11.
Why
our
good
subjects
are
deterred
and
threatned
if
they
shall
come
home
to
their
own
native
countrey
,
and
their
houses
.
-
12.
Our
subjects
are
required
to
subscribe
the
acts
of
the
late
pretended
Assembly
,
or
the
Covenant
with
the
addition
.
-
13.
Order
is
not
taken
with
the
persons
who
have
committed
insolencies
upon
our
officers
,
and
other
our
good
subjects
.
-
14.
None
are
admitted
or
allowed
to
be
chosen
members
of
the
ensuing
Assembly
,
except
such
as
doe
subscribe
and
sweare
to
the
ratification
of
the
former
Assembly
.
-
15.
Our
good
subjects
,
who
have
stuck
by
us
and
our
service
,
are
publickly
railed
upon
in
the
streetes
,
and
pulpits
,
by
the
name
of
traytours
,
and
betrayers
of
the
Countrey
.
-
16.
Ministers
are
daylie
deposed
,
for
not
subscribing
to
the
ordinance
,
anent
the
pretended
Assembly
and
Covenant
.
-
17.
Why
Balmerinoch
and
his
associates
did
stop
our
good
subjects
from
coming
to
us
,
when
they
were
ready
and
willing
to
have
obeyed
us
,
and
our
commands
.
-
18.
The
paper
divulged
,
and
if
they
avow
the
same
.
Our
answers
at
that
time
to
those
articles
.
TO
the
first
,
It
is
answered
,
That
the
processe
ledde
before
the
Baillies
of
Leith
,
and
the
parties
and
witnesses
depositions
taken
before
Captaine
Fieldoun
22.
of
July
instant
,
will
cleare
this
,
and
witnesse
against
them
,
that
they
have
contradicted
themselves
,
and
so
are
not
worthy
to
be
beleeved
.
To
the
second
,
The
Cannon
which
were
at
Leith
are
delivered
unto
the
Castle
already
,
&
the
rest
shal
be
delivered
in
with
all
possible
diligence
at
farthest
before
Saturday
next
at
night
:
As
for
the
Muskets
,
all
those
which
we
conceive
were
taken
,
are
already
delivered
.
And
if
the
Lord
Thesaurer
can
prove
,
that
any
of
our
societie
did
receive
any
more
,
the
same
shall
bee
restored
,
or
the
pryce
thereof
.
And
the
54.
barrells
of
powder
shall
be
payed
for
:
The
ball
was
not
made
use
of
,
but
all
lying
still
where
they
were
.
To
the
third
,
Since
his
Majestie
will
have
that
Regiment
disbanded
,
the
same
shall
be
done
presently
;
But
wee
humbly
beg
,
that
his
Majestie
would
be
pleased
to
dismisse
the
Garrisons
in
Barwick
,
Carlill
,
and
the
rest
of
the
borders
.
The
fourth
is
obeyed
by
the
Generall
his
surrender
,
which
he
had
pressed
many
times
before
.
To
the
fifth
.
The
Town
of
Edinburgh
pretends
by
their
Rights
and
Charters
granted
from
his
Majesties
Predecessours
,
a
power
to
fortifie
Leith
,
which
must
be
discussed
before
it
be
taken
away
.
And
yet
for
to
shew
their
readinesse
to
give
his
Majestie
all
contentment
,
they
shall
before
the
Parliament
,
cause
make
a
slope
or
two
in
the
Fortifications
,
which
if
his
Majesty
and
Parliament
find
that
they
shal
be
casten
downe
,
It
must
bee
at
the
Kings
Majesties
,
and
not
upon
their
charges
.
To
the
sixth
,
It
is
denyed
that
any
meetings
are
keeped
,
but
such
as
are
agreeable
to
the
acts
of
Parliment
:
and
although
wee
must
adhere
to
our
most
necessar
and
lawfull
Covenant
,
yet
(
to
our
knowledge
)
none
hath
been
urged
to
subscribe
it
.
To
the
seventh
,
It
is
denyed
that
any
Protestation
was
made
against
his
Majesties
gracious
declaration
of
the
pacification
;
but
by
the
contrair
,
both
at
Dunce
and
Edinburgh
publick
thansgiving
was
given
,
with
a
Declaration
that
we
adhere
to
the
Assembly
.
To
the
eighth
,
it
is
answered
,
that
wee
could
not
passe
by
the
citation
of
Bishops
to
the
Assembly
without
protestation
,
seeing
our
silence
might
have
inferred
us
to
have
acknowledged
them
to
be
members
of
the
Assemblie
.
To
the
ninth
,
there
was
nothing
protested
against
the
Session
to
inferre
any
claime
,
that
any
Subject
,
or
all
the
Subjects
hath
power
to
hinder
or
discharge
them
:
but
onely
in
respect
of
the
times
,
when
neither
the
Liedges
could
attend
,
neither
had
they
their
writs
in
readinesse
to
pursue
or
defend
,
they
behoved
to
protest
for
remeed
of
law
,
in
case
any
thing
should
bee
done
to
their
prejudice
.
To
the
tenth
,
we
know
no
such
seditious
Ministers
:
and
when
any
Ministers
alleadged
seditious
,
shall
bee
called
before
the
Judge
ordinar
,
they
shall
be
punished
according
to
justice
.
To
the
eleventh
,
wee
know
none
of
his
Majesties
good
Subjects
,
who
are
now
deterred
or
threatned
,
nor
do
we
allow
that
any
should
bee
troubled
,
otherwayes
then
by
order
of
law
,
and
if
any
feare
themselves
,
there
is
an
ordinar
way
in
justice
,
which
they
may
use
:
And
if
under
the
name
of
good
subjects
,
be
meaned
excommunicat
persons
,
who
by
the
Laws
of
this
Countrey
should
bee
rebells
,
and
caption
used
against
them
,
which
hath
been
desired
by
the
Kirk
and
Countrey
,
and
refused
,
and
who
also
are
the
authours
of
all
the
evils
have
come
upon
this
Kingdom
,
none
can
give
assurance
for
their
indemnity
,
who
stands
thus
guilty
and
odious
to
the
whole
people
.
To
the
twelfth
,
it
is
answered
in
the
answer
to
the
sixt
.
To
the
thirteenth
,
the
reason
that
the
Magistrats
of
Edinburgh
did
not
go
on
in
the
strictest
way
of
justice
in
that
businesse
,
was
,
because
the
Lord
Thesaurer
thought
that
the
too
strict
going
on
in
that
matter
,
might
hinder
his
Majesties
better
service
.
Likeas
the
Magistrates
used
all
possible
diligence
to
try
who
were
the
actours
;
and
having
examined
diverse
of
them
,
who
were
alleadged
to
have
been
of
that
number
,
they
all
denyed
,
and
no
proof
could
bee
had
against
them
:
One
whereof
was
the
wife
at
the
neather
Bow
,
and
one
Little
a
Barbour
.
To
the
fourteenth
,
this
is
denyed
,
because
to
our
knowledge
no
such
exception
hath
been
at
any
of
these
elections
.
To
the
fifteenth
,
there
are
none
who
are
alleadged
to
have
railed
either
in
streets
,
or
in
the
Pulpits
,
who
shall
not
bee
made
answerable
and
lyable
to
the
law
,
for
what
they
have
spoken
,
when
they
shall
bee
accused
before
the
judge
ordinar.
To
the
sixteenth
,
it
is
denyed
.
The
seventeenth
,
Balmerinoch
was
already
cleared
,
that
he
was
not
the
cause
of
their
stay
;
and
those
that
did
stop
them
,
did
it
for
the
reasons
contained
in
the
paper
herewith
given
in
.
To
the
last
,
as
we
are
most
unwilling
to
fall
upon
any
question
,
which
may
seeme
to
import
the
least
contradiction
with
his
Majestie
,
so
if
it
had
not
been
the
trust
which
wee
gave
to
the
relation
of
our
Commissioners
,
who
did
report
to
us
his
Majesties
gracious
expressions
related
daily
to
us
at
Dunce
,
and
put
in
note
by
many
of
our
number
,
which
were
a
great
deal
more
satisfactorie
to
us
then
the
written
Declaration
;
the
same
would
not
have
been
acceptable
,
which
did
call
the
Assembly
pretended
,
our
humble
and
loyall
proceedings
,
disorders
,
our
courses
disagreeable
to
Monarchicall
government
:
nor
the
castle
of
Edinburgh
randred
(
which
was
onely
taken
for
the
safetie
of
the
towne
of
Edinburgh
)
simply
,
without
assurance
by
writ
,
of
their
indemnitie
,
except
for
the
trust
we
reposed
in
their
relation
,
and
confidence
in
his
Majesties
royall
word
,
which
we
beleeve
they
did
not
forget
,
but
will
bring
those
who
did
heare
the
treatie
to
a
right
remembrance
thereof
,
which
paper
was
onely
written
for
that
cause
,
lest
either
his
Majestie
or
his
Subjects
should
averre
that
they
spake
any
thing
without
warrant
.
After
these
answers
were
received
by
his
Majestie
,
and
our
petition
of
an
Assembly
and
Parliament
granted
,
wee
never
did
fear
or
imagine
,
that
we
should
be
challenged
any
more
of
not
performing
on
our
part
the
articles
of
pacification
,
yet
is
the
accusation
now
renewed
more
odiously
then
before
,
and
our
answers
suppressed
,
as
if
they
never
had
been
made
or
received
;
which
layeth
a
necessity
on
us
to
take
a
second
view
of
both
,
that
our
fidelitie
in
performing
what
in
the
integritie
of
our
hearts
was
promised
,
and
our
detestation
of
the
wickednesse
of
falshood
and
breach
of
faith
;
as
contrarie
to
the
clear
and
round
dealing
of
our
progenitors
,
to
the
nature
of
the
cause
,
and
truth
,
for
which
we
have
run
the
hazard
of
all
that
we
are
and
have
in
the
world
,
and
to
the
duetie
of
faithfull
Subjects
,
may
be
known
to
all
men
,
who
will
not
turn
their
back
upon
the
Sunne
,
and
love
not
darknesse
more
then
light
.
How
far
we
were
from
any
scandalous
protestation
,
tending
to
his
Majesties
dishonour
,
or
to
encourage
the
Subjects
to
mutinie
(
with
which
we
are
burthened
at
the
publishing
of
his
Majesties
will
at
the
Camp
,
before
the
disbanding
of
our
forces
)
and
how
unjustly
this
is
laid
to
our
charge
,
will
appear
by
the
naked
representation
of
what
passed
at
that
time
:
First
,
we
witnessed
our
thankfulnesse
for
his
Majesties
justice
and
goodnesse
,
and
next
our
care
to
keep
our selves
from
perfidiousnesse
against
God
,
which
cannot
be
dishonourable
to
the
civil
government
,
and
whereofour
Commissioners
made
open
profession
before
his
Majestie
:
Nothing
was
done
at
this
time
,
which
was
not
done
before
at
his
Majesties
Camp
;
and
which
was
not
very
many
times
acknowledged
after
by
his
Majesties
Commissioner
in
the
Assembly
:
But
the
Paper
will
best
speak
truth
.
Information
against
all
mistaking
of
his
Majesties
Declaration
.
LEst
his
Majesties
Declaration
of
the
date
18
June
,
containing
the
answer
to
our
humble
desires
presented
by
our
Commissioners
,
should
bee
either
mistaken
by
the
well
affected
,
or
wilfully
misconstrued
by
the
malicious
,
whereby
his
Majesties
justice
and
goodnesse
may
be
concealed
,
or
his
Majesties
good
Subjects
may
appeare
to
have
done
or
admitted
any
point
contrair
to
their
solemne
oath
and
Covenant
.
The
Generall
,
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Burgesses
,
Ministers
,
and
Officers
,
conveened
at
Dunce
before
the
dissolving
of
the
Armie
,
have
thought
necessarie
to
put
in
writ
,
what
was
related
to
them
by
the
Commissioners
from
his
Majestie
:
To
wit
,
that
as
his
Majestie
declared
that
he
could
not
acknowledge
nor
approve
the
late
generall
Assembly
at
Glasgow
;
for
which
cause
it
is
called
in
his
Majesties
Declaration
,
A
pretended
Assembly
:
So
was
it
not
his
Majesties
minde
,
that
any
of
the
petitioners
by
their
acceptance
of
the
said
Declaration
should
be
thought
to
disapprove
or
part
from
the
same
,
or
condemne
their
owne
proceedings
as
disorders
and
disobedient
courses
;
And
therefore
as
they
do
intreat
all
his
Majesties
good
Subjects
,
with
most
submissive
and
heartie
thanksgiving
,
to
acknowledge
and
confesse
his
Majesties
favour
,
in
indicting
a
free
Assembly
to
be
keeped
August
6.
and
a
Parliament
August
20.
for
ratifying
of
what
shall
be
concluded
in
the
Assembly
,
as
the
proper
and
most
powerfull
means
to
settle
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
:
So
would
they
have
all
his
Majesties
Subjects
to
know
,
that
by
accepting
the
said
Declaration
,
and
articles
of
pacification
joyned
therwith
,
they
did
not
in
any
sort
or
degree
disclaime
or
disavow
the
said
Assembly
,
but
that
they
still
stand
oblidged
to
adhere
thereunto
,
and
to
obey
and
maintain
the
same
;
and
for
preventing
all
mistaking
and
misconstruction
,
that
so
much
be
made
known
to
all
persons
,
and
in
all
places
,
where
his
Majesties
declaration
shall
be
published
,
which
as
it
is
his
Majesties
own
minde
expressed
diverse
times
to
our
Commissioners
;
so
are
we
assured
,
that
it
will
serve
much
for
his
Majesties
honour
,
for
the
satisfaction
of
the
godly
,
and
for
the
promoving
of
this
blessed
pacification
,
for
which
all
of
us
ought
earnestly
to
pray
to
God
,
to
remember
also
our
late
oath
,
and
Covenant
,
and
to
walk
worthie
of
it
:
And
to
beseech
the
Lord
that
by
the
approaching
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
Religion
and
righteousnesse
may
be
established
in
the
land
.
2.
The
paper
containing
some
of
his
Majesties
expressions
in
the
time
of
the
Treatie
,
which
were
put
in
the
hands
of
the
English
and
others
,
and
which
we
have
remembred
before
in
the
own
place
,
hath
suffered
innocently
.
For
-
first
,
it
was
the
mean
that
brought
about
the
pacification
,
and
gave
some
satisfaction
to
his
Majesties
Subjects
,
against
certain
words
and
clauses
of
the
Declaration
,
which
without
that
mitigation
they
would
never
have
been
able
to
digest
.
-
2.
It
did
bear
nothing
contrarie
to
the
articles
of
pacification
,
but
was
a
mollifying
of
his
Majesties
Declaration
,
that
it
might
be
the
more
readie
received
by
the
Subject
.
-
3.
It
had
been
extreame
and
more
then
imaginable
impudencie
,
to
put
in
the
hands
of
the
English
Nobilitie
,
a
paper
professing
what
was
openly
spoken
a
little
before
in
their
own
hearing
,
that
it
might
be
remembred
afterward
,
as
occasion
should
serve
,
and
yet
containing
untruths
,
and
seditious
positions
contrary
to
all
that
was
done
for
peace
.
-
4.
When
there
was
great
murmuring
,
and
many
exceptions
taken
at
the
words
of
the
Declaration
,
our
Commissioners
were
carefull
to
remember
every
lenifying
sentence
and
word
,
which
proceeded
from
his
Majesties
mouth
,
and
the
hearers
were
no
lesse
carefull
to
note
all
with
their
pens
,
which
was
by
them
related
,
every
man
according
as
he
was
able
to
conceive
.
And
thus
at
first
there
were
relations
somewhat
different
one
from
another
both
in
word
and
writ
(
an
evil
very
ordinarie
at
such
times
;
)
till
our
Commissioners
joyning
,
did
bring
all
to
their
remembrance
,
that
neither
more
nor
lesse
might
be
written
,
then
was
spoken
,
and
what
was
written
,
might
be
delivered
to
some
of
the
English
,
ad
futuram
rei
memoriam
:
One
thing
,
it
may
be
,
hath
fallen
further
contrarie
to
his
Majesties
desire
,
that
the
paper
hath
come
to
the
knowledge
of
strangers
,
which
wee
may
aver
hath
not
been
done
by
us
,
and
which
was
impossible
for
us
to
avoid
:
for
our
Commissioners
to
bring
about
the
desired
peace
,
could
not
in
their
relations
conceal
his
Majesties
favourable
expressions
,
and
those
intended
for
our
own
tranquility
coming
in
so
many
hands
at
home
,
have
possibly
been
divulged
,
and
unnecessarily
carried
abroad
,
contrary
to
our
intentions
and
desires
.
This
in
the
simplicity
of
our
hearts
,
we
declare
to
be
the
plain
truth
of
that
which
hath
been
before
,
and
is
now
so
much
noised
.
And
it
is
very
likely
that
the
smoak
of
the
fire
,
and
the
hand
of
the
hang-man
,
have
carried
it
to
the
knowledge
of
many
,
who
would
never
have
heard
of
it
by
the
breaths
or
hands
of
others
.
3.
As
in
gathering
our
forces
,
our
designe
was
for
our
own
defence
,
&
for
his
Majesties
honor
,
which
would
be
speedily
discerned
if
the
enemies
of
this
Kingdome
,
who
are
taken
for
friends
to
the
King
,
were
put
to
the
tryal
with
us
in
another
cause
,
that
did
touch
his
Majesties
honour
:
So
did
we
within
the
space
of
48
houres
,
the
time
appointed
by
his
Majesty
,
dissolve
our
army
,
and
upon
his
Majesties
advertisment
,
did
also
disband
that
one
Regiment
spoken
of
before
in
our
first
answers
.
Concerning
the
Officers
we
were
carefull
,
both
to
observe
that
article
of
the
pacification
to
his
Majestie
,
and
also
to
keep
promise
to
them
,
which
did
binde
us
,
not
to
hold
them
in
militarie
pay
,
but
to
vouchsafe
them
entertainment
,
till
they
should
be
restored
to
their
own
,
or
called
to
other
service
,
which
ought
not
to
be
taken
for
any
breach
,
contempt
,
or
disobedience
,
but
for
an
observation
of
the
law
of
nature
,
and
common
equitie
;
they
being
our
own
natives
,
and
having
forsaken
their
places
and
means
for
defence
of
us
,
and
their
native
Countrey
.
Lesse
then
this
neither
could
they
expect
nor
wee
performe
,
although
the
peace
had
been
most
firmly
settled
.
4.
All
Forts
and
Castles
were
speedily
restored
,
and
more
strong
and
in
better
condition
then
before
,
although
they
be
now
used
for
a
terrour
and
for
invasion
against
us
:
the
whole
Ordinance
put
in
the
own
place
,
with
the
ammunition
,
except
a
few
Musquets
,
and
a
little
not
considerable
quantitie
of
powder
,
which
was
spent
,
and
yet
remitted
to
compt
and
reckoning
.
All
fortifications
did
desist
:
Some
part
of
the
fortification
of
Leith
was
demolished
for
his
Majesties
satisfaction
,
and
the
whole
remitted
by
his
Majestie
to
the
town
of
Edinburgh
,
as
having
right
to
the
same
.
5
The
nature
and
necessitie
of
our
meetings
was
represented
to
his
Majestie
at
the
pacification
,
we
had
neither
keeped
any
before
nor
have
keeped
since
,
but
such
as
are
warranted
by
the
acts
of
Parliament
,
law
of
nations
,
and
by
his
Majesties
own
permission
for
mutuall
relief
of
our
burthens
,
which
by
this
threatned
invasion
grow
greater
every
day
,
wherein
nothing
is
done
which
either
belongeth
to
the
ordinarie
judicatours
of
Councel
or
Session
,
or
which
tendeth
to
the
vexation
of
any
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
,
but
consultations
had
for
our
necessarie
defence
,
and
such
admitted
to
joyne
with
us
,
as
willingly
offer
themselves
,
after
their
straying
from
us
,
and
from
the
cause
,
which
they
now
acknowledge
they
ought
from
the
beginning
to
have
maintained
with
us
.
6
We
remember
of
no
other
fortification
mentioned
in
the
Treatie
to
be
demolished
,
but
that
of
Leith
;
neither
do
we
understand
what
is
meaned
by
this
sixt
accusation
;
having
given
obedience
in
the
greater
,
wee
would
not
have
failed
in
the
lesser
to
give
all
content
.
7.
Some
of
the
non-covenanters
have
not
indeed
entred
in
the
possession
of
the
houses
and
lands
of
his
Majesties
good
Subjects
,
which
in
the
beginning
they
projected
for
themselves
in
the
fancies
of
their
heads
,
and
earthlines
of
their
hearts
,
yet
none
(
to
our
knowledge
)
have
been
impeded
after
the
pacification
,
to
return
to
their
own
houses
,
and
to
live
in
peace
,
although
their
provocations
by
secret
dealing
and
writing
against
us
,
and
by
their
dayly
boasting
and
raylings
have
been
many
,
whereof
they
will
then
repent
themselves
,
as
others
have
done
,
when
they
shall
see
their
own
follies
and
wanderings
,
as
birds
from
their
nests
.
8.
It
is
manifest
by
the
eight
article
of
this
Manifesto
,
that
the
Kings
Majesty
is
highly
wronged
in
his
honour
,
by
such
perverse
instruments
,
as
have
their
hand
in
works
of
this
kind
against
his
loyall
and
loving
Subjects
:
For
where
his
Majesty
at
the
Camp
was
graciously
pleased
upon
good
reason
,
and
at
the
desire
of
our
Commissioners
to
command
the
blotting
of
a
clause
out
of
the
Declaration
,
in
these
words
,
For
the
Reasons
contained
in
our
former
Proclamations
;
which
how
materiall
and
important
it
was
,
so
many
as
are
acquainted
with
those
Proclamations
,
can
easily
judge
.
And
likowise
the
Declaration
was
signed
without
it
by
his
Majesties
hand
,
and
now
pag.
7.
is
printed
without
that
clause
,
for
there
it
had
been
palpable
yet
in
this
our
accusation
,
this
contentious
pen
,
hath
dared
against
his
Majesties
mind
to
foyst
and
stuff
in
these
words
again
,
that
hee
may
make
matters
worse
then
they
were
at
the
beginning
:
It
would
appear
that
he
hath
not
been
wel
pleased
with
the
blurring
of
the
first
draught
,
and
that
either
the
malice
of
his
heart
,
or
the
conceptions
of
his
brain
swey
him
more
then
the
Kings
will
,
or
the
good
of
the
King
and
Kingdome
.
It
is
here
laid
to
our
charge
,
that
the
Subjects
have
been
pressed
by
us
,
to
sweare
and
subscribe
the
acts
of
the
Assembly
at
Glasgow
,
but
the
truth
is
,
whatsoever
was
the
power
of
the
Kirk
to
presse
that
oath
and
subscription
in
an
Ecclesiasticall
way
,
yet
no
man
de
facto
was
urged
unto
it
:
Some
prevaricators
who
would
have
cheated
us
,
have
been
refused
,
but
none
have
been
pressed
.
What
is
objected
concerning
that
tumult
of
some
people
in
Edinburgh
against
the
Lord
Thesaurer
,
and
others
,
is
answered
before
.
9.
Concerning
the
freedome
of
the
Assembly
at
Edinburgh
,
called
by
his
Majesties
authority
:
It
was
acknowledged
by
his
Majestie
,
that
what
questions
might
arise
about
the
matters
,
members
,
or
manner
of
the
Assemblie
,
should
be
determined
by
the
Assemby
it self
,
as
the
onelie
proper
judicature
;
and
his
Majesties
Commissioner
in
his
name
did
openly
consent
to
the
constitution
of
the
Assembly
,
in
all
the
members
therof
upon
the
sight
of
their
Commissions
.
All
which
were
publickly
read
,
and
to
all
the
acts
of
the
Assembly
,
from
the
first
to
the
last
,
and
particularly
to
the
act
August
17.
Declaring
the
government
of
the
Kirk
by
bishops
,
to
be
contrair
to
the
Confession
of
Faith
and
constitutions
of
this
Kirk
,
and
to
the
act
which
declared
some
former
Assemblies
to
be
null
amongst
many
other
reasons
;
upon
this
ground
,
that
Prelats
without
any
warrant
from
the
Kirk
,
were
admitted
to
be
members
thereof
:
Yet
there
be
here
two
pretexts
alleadged
against
the
freedome
of
the
Assembly
at
Edinburgh
,
the
one
untrue
de
facto
,
for
no
such
wayes
were
used
before
the
Assembly
,
nor
any
such
thing
objected
by
his
Majesties
Commissioner
in
the
Assembly
;
the
other
unjust
de
jure
,
that
the
prelats
were
not
admitted
to
be
members
of
the
Assembly
;
although
at
the
time
of
the
treatie
his
Majestie
did
not
exp●ct
that
they
should
be
admitted
,
and
yet
resolved
to
grant
a
free
Assembly
;
By
which
it
is
now
too
manifest
what
his
Majesties
minde
is
both
of
the
late
Assembly
at
Edinburgh
,
which
yet
was
called
by
his
Majesties
authoritie
,
and
countenanced
by
his
Commissioner
,
and
of
Episcopacie
,
although
removed
out
of
this
Kirk
by
the
consent
of
his
Majesties
Commissioner
:
And
by
which
every
man
may
easily
judge
,
whether
the
matters
of
Religion
and
the
Kirk
be
settled
and
secured
,
as
is
pretended
by
our
adversaries
,
going
about
to
work
division
.
This
is
the
prevailing
power
of
our
enemies
,
without
respect
to
the
Kings
honour
,
or
to
common
truth
and
honesty
:
that
what
was
done
before
by
his
Majesties
consent
,
may
be
undone
,
and
that
the
pacification
no
more
have
place
,
but
all
may
be
involved
in
a
bloudy
warre
:
The
ground
of
pacification
was
a
free
Assembly
and
Parliament
:
Now
the
one
although
peaceably
closed
is
denied
to
be
free
,
and
the
other
is
hereby
declared
to
be
unprofitable
for
the
good
of
the
Kirk
.
10.
The
distinction
made
by
the
writer
of
the
Declaration
;
of
Traitours
to
God
and
to
the
Countrey
,
upon
the
one
side
,
and
Traitours
to
the
King
,
on
the
other
side
,
deserveth
no
thanks
from
the
King
,
nor
approbation
from
any
good
and
wise
Subject
.
It
is
evil
policie
,
and
worse
divinitie
:
for
Traitours
to
God
and
their
Countrey
,
must
be
Traitours
to
the
King
;
and
such
as
are
faithfull
to
God
and
the
Countrey
,
must
be
the
Kings
best
Subjects
:
He
is
the
greatest
Traitour
,
who
laboureth
to
divide
the
three
whom
the
first
hath
so
nearly
joyned
.
The
right
of
his
Majesties
Crowne
and
the
acts
of
Parliament
command
all
the
Subjects
to
rise
with
their
King
,
and
to
assist
him
when
heriseth
for
God
and
the
Countrey
:
But
no
right
nor
act
of
Parliament
forbiddeth
to
stand
for
God
and
the
Countrey
in
the
case
of
publick
invasion
.
To
strike
upon
this
string
were
to
fall
in
the
fault
which
we
have
even
now
reproved
,
and
will
never
fill
the
ears
of
the
King
and
the
Subject
with
a
pleasant
hermonie
.
We
onely
declare
that
what
soever
have
been
the
merits
of
those
who
have
gone
out
from
us
,
and
have
wrought
division
between
the
King
and
the
Countrey
,
we
neither
have
pretended
nor
have
threatned
to
proceed
with
censures
against
them
;
their
complaints
arise
not
from
us
,
but
from
their
own
fears
and
furies
within
,
which
begin
to
waken
and
vex
them
.
11
It
was
farre
from
our
thoughts
to
usurpe
any
part
of
his
Majesties
royall
power
,
in
discharging
the
attendance
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
at
the
Session
,
which
wee
never
did
call
in
question
;
we
did
onely
in
such
an
exigent
and
extreamitie
,
modestly
protest
for
indemnitie
,
if
any
sentence
should
passe
against
us
,
for
whom
it
was
impossible
to
attend
;
as
is
evident
by
the
words
of
the
Protestation
it self
,
as
followeth
:
ANd
seeing
the
Session
is
now
appointed
to
sit
down
,
which
tendeth
to
the
prejudice
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
,
who
lately
have
been
so
busied
in
their
preparations
for
the
defence
of
the
Religion
and
countrey
,
that
they
are
now
necessarily
retired
to
their
own
dwellings
,
for
settling
of
their
privat
affaires
,
that
they
cannot
be
tymously
advertised
to
attend
any
Law-businesse
,
without
greater
prejudice
then
benefite
;
and
that
the
best
part
of
the
Lieges
have
so
secured
their
Evidents
,
that
the
samine
cannot
bee
in
readinesse
in
this
short
time
of
Session
.
Therefore
,
and
in
respect
the
down-sitting
of
the
Session
now
cannot
be
otherwayes
intimate
unto
them
,
but
upon
fourty
dayes
,
whereas
there
are
onely
twenty
dayes
to
runne
after
the
appointed
day
of
this
meeting
:
Wee
protest
that
all
members
of
the
Colledge
of
Justice
,
and
all
his
Majesties
Lieges
are
in
bona
fiae
not
to
attend
this
Session
,
but
that
all
acts
,
sentences
,
decreets
and
inter-loquutors
to
be
given
and
pronounced
against
them
,
(
if
any
shal
be
)
are
in
the
selfe
,
null
,
voyde
,
and
ineffectuall
,
suchlike
as
if
the
samine
had
never
been
given
nor
pronounced
,
and
protest
for
remeed
of
Law
against
the
samine
and
every
one
of
them
.
Having
now
the
second
time
cleared
our
proceedings
of
unjust
imputations
,
and
our
deportments
of
ingratitude
and
insolencie
,
the
order
of
the
Declaration
draweth
us
on
immediatly
to
the
proceedings
of
the
Parliament
which
we
will
follow
,
how
soon
we
have
truly
represented
some
of
our
proceedings
in
the
Assembly
indicted
by
his
Majestie
,
and
holden
at
Edinburgh
,
August
12.
1640.
All
which
are
past
in
silence
by
the
Declaration
,
but
in
so
far
as
they
are
taxed
by
the
way
in
the
ninth
pretended
breach
;
but
cannot
be
praetermitted
by
us
,
because
they
are
the
greater
and
more
substantiall
part
of
our
proceedings
,
which
we
desire
may
be
known
to
all
men
.
And
because
a
free
Assembly
was
at
first
the
one
half
of
our
humble
desires
,
and
since
the
closing
of
the
Assembly
,
the
securing
of
our
Religion
,
and
the
adding
of
the
civill
sanction
in
Parliament
to
the
acts
of
the
Assembly
,
hath
been
the
greatest
thing
that
we
have
petitioned
,
for
obtaining
whereof
,
the
Commissioners
of
the
Generall
Assembly
did
attend
the
Parliament
after
the
sitting
thereof
.
Some
few
of
many
are
here
remembred
.
After
the
Assembly
was
conveened
,
and
his
Majesties
Commission
read
;
excusing
the
absence
of
his
Royall
person
in
these
words
:
quod
quidem
gravissimis
maximique
momentinegotiis
,
reditum
nostrum
in
Angliam
urgentibus
impediti
jam
praestare
non
possumus
,
See
pag.
24.
and
granting
as
full
power
to
his
Commissioner
to
doe
,
as
if
his
Majesty
had
been
present
in
person
,
in
these
words
:
Sicutinos
facere
potuissemus
,
si
in
nostra
sacratissima
persona
adessemus
,
secundùm
Ecclesiae
consuetudinem
legesque
praedicti
antiqui
regni
nostri
.
And
after
the
Assembly
was
constitute
in
all
the
members
,
&
some
ordinary
matters
dispatched
,
there
were
many
speaches
&
deliberations
in
the
Assembly
,
for
settling
the
peace
of
the
Kirk
in
such
a
way
as
might
both
preserve
the
liberties
of
the
Kirk
,
&
give
hîs
Majesty
best
satisfaction
,
all
which
ended
unanimously
in
the
act
following
,
Sess.
8.
August
17.
THe
Kings
Majestie
having
graciously
declared
,
that
it
is
his
Royall
will
and
pleasure
,
that
all
questions
about
Religion
,
and
matters
Ecclesiastical
,
be
determined
by
the
Assemblies
of
the
Kirk
,
having
also
by
publick
Proclamation
,
indicted
this
free
Nationall
Assembly
,
for
settling
the
present
distractions
of
this
Kirk
,
and
for
establishing
a
perfect
peace
against
such
divisions
and
disorders
as
have
been
sore
displeasing
to
his
Majesty
,
and
grievous
to
all
his
good
Subjects
.
And
now
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
John
Earle
of
Traquair
,
instructed
and
authorized
with
a
full
Commission
,
being
present
and
sitting
in
this
Assembly
now
fully
conveened
,
and
orderly
constitute
in
all
the
members
thereof
,
according
to
the
order
of
this
Kirk
,
having
at
large
declared
his
Majesties
zeale
to
the
reformed
Religion
,
and
his
Royall
care
and
tender
affection
to
this
Kirk
,
where
his
Majestie
had
both
his
birth
and
Baptisme
,
his
great
displeasure
at
the
manifold
distractions
and
divisions
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
and
his
desires
to
have
all
our
wounds
perfectly
cured
with
a
fair
and
fatherly
hand
.
And
although
in
the
way
approved
by
this
Kirk
,
tryall
hath
been
taken
in
former
Assemblies
before
,
from
the
Kirk
Registers
,
to
our
full
satisfaction
;
yet
the
Commissioners
Grace
,
making
particular
inquyrie
from
the
members
of
the
Assembly
,
now
solemnely
conveened
concerning
the
true
and
reall
causes
of
so
many
and
great
evills
,
as
this
time
past
,
had
so
sore
troubled
the
peace
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
.
It
was
represented
to
his
Majesties
Commissioner
by
this
Assembly
,
that
beside
many
other
,
The
maine
and
most
materiall
causes
were
,
First
,
the
pressing
of
this
Kirk
by
Prelats
,
with
a
Service
booke
,
or
booke
of
Common
prayer
,
without
direction
or
warrant
from
the
Kirk
,
and
containing
beside
the
Popish
frame
thereof
,
diverse
Popish
errors
and
ceremonies
,
and
the
seeds
of
manifold
grosse
superstitions
and
idolatry
,
with
a
book
of
Canons
,
without
warrant
or
direction
from
the
Generall
Assembly
,
establishing
a
tyrannicall
power
over
the
Kirk
,
in
the
person
of
Bishops
,
and
over-throwing
the
whole
discipline
and
governement
of
the
Kirk
by
Assemblies
,
With
a
book
of
consecration
and
ordination
,
without
warrant
of
authoritie
Civill
or
Ecclesiasticall
,
appointing
offices
in
the
house
of
God
,
which
are
not
warranted
by
the
word
of
God
,
and
repugnant
to
the
discipline
and
acts
of
our
Kirk
,
and
with
the
high
Commission
,
erected
without
the
consent
of
this
Kirk
,
subverting
the
Jurisdiction
and
ordinary
Judicatories
of
this
Kirk
,
and
giving
to
persons
meerely
Ecclesiasticall
,
the
power
of
both
swords
,
and
to
persons
meerely
Civill
,
the
power
of
the
keyes
and
Kirk
censures
.
A
second
cause
was
the
articles
of
Perth
,
viz.
the
observation
of
Festivall
dayes
,
kneeling
at
the
Communion
,
confirmation
,
administration
of
the
Sacraments
in
private
places
,
which
were
brought
in
by
a
null
Assembly
,
and
are
contrary
to
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
as
it
was
meant
and
subscribed
anno
1580.
and
diverse
times
since
,
and
to
the
order
and
constitution
of
this
Kirk
.
Thirdly
,
the
change
of
the
governement
of
the
Kirk
from
the
Assemblies
of
the
Kirk
;
to
the
persons
of
some
Kirk-men
,
usurping
prioritie
and
power
over
their
brethren
,
by
the
way
,
and
under
the
name
of
Episcopall
governement
,
against
the
Confession
of
Faith
1580.
against
the
order
set
down
in
the
booke
of
Policie
,
and
against
the
intention
and
constitution
of
this
Kirk
from
the
beginning
.
Fourthly
,
the
civill
places
and
power
of
Kirkmen
,
their
sitting
in
Session
,
Councell
and
Exchequer
,
their
ryding
,
sitting
and
voycing
in
Parliament
,
and
their
sitting
on
the
bench
as
Justices
of
Peace
,
which
according
to
the
constitutions
of
this
Kirk
,
are
incompatible
with
their
spirituall
function
,
lift
them
up
above
their
brethren
in
worldly
pompe
,
and
do
tend
to
the
hinderance
of
the
Ministery
.
Fifthly
,
the
keeping
and
authorizing
corrupt
Assemblies
at
Linlithgow
1606.
and
1608.
At
Glasgow
1610.
At
Aberdein
1616.
At
Saint-Androes
1617.
At
Perth
1618.
which
are
null
and
unlawfull
,
as
being
called
and
constitute
quite
contrair
to
the
order
and
constitution
of
this
Kirk
,
received
and
practised
ever
since
the
Reformation
of
Religion
,
and
withal
labouring
to
introduce
novations
into
this
Kirk
,
against
the
order
and
Religion
established
.
A
sixt
cause
,
is
the
want
of
lawfull
and
free
Assemblies
,
rightly
constitute
of
Pastours
,
Doctors
and
Elders
yeerely
,
or
oftener
prorenata
,
according
to
the
libertie
of
this
Kirk
expressed
in
the
booke
of
Policie
,
and
acknowledged
in
the
act
of
Parliament
1592.
After
which
,
the
whole
assembly
in
one
heart
and
voice
,
did
declare
,
that
these
and
such
other
,
proceeding
from
the
neglect
and
breach
of
the
Nationall
Covenant
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
made
anno
1580
,
have
been
indeed
the
true
and
maine
causes
of
all
our
evils
and
distractions
.
And
therefore
ordaine
,
according
to
the
constitutions
of
the
generall
assemblies
of
this
Kirk
,
and
upon
the
grounds
respectivê
above-specified
.
That
the
foresaid
service-booke
,
bookes
of
Canons
and
Ordination
,
and
the
high
Commission
be
still
rejected
.
That
the
articles
of
Perth
bee
no
more
practised
;
That
Episcopall
governement
,
and
the
civill
places
and
power
of
Kirk-men
be
holden
still
as
unlawfull
in
this
Kirk
,
That
the
above-named
pretended
assemblies
at
Linlithgow
1606.
and
1608.
At
Glasgow
1610.
At
Aberdein
1616.
At
Saint-Andrewes
1617.
At
Perth
1618.
bee
heereafter
accompted
,
as
null
and
of
none
effect
.
And
that
for
preservation
of
Religion
,
and
preventing
all
such
evils
in
time
coming
,
Generall
assemblies
rightly
constitute
,
as
the
proper
and
competent
Judge
of
all
matters
Ecclesiasticall
,
heereafter
be
keeped
yearly
and
oftener
prorenata
,
as
occasion
and
necessitie
shall
require
:
The
necessitie
of
the
occasionall
Assemblies
being
first
remonstrate
to
his
Majestie
by
humble
Supplication
.
As
also
that
Kirk
Sessions
,
Presbyteries
,
and
Synodall
Assemblies
be
constitute
and
observed
according
to
the
order
of
this
Kirk
.
After
the
voicing
of
this
Act
,
his
Majesties
Commissioner
consented
verbally
to
the
said
Act
,
and
promised
to
give
in
to
the
Clerk
in
writ
,
the
declaration
of
his
consent
:
and
that
he
should
ratifie
this
Act
in
the
ensuing
Parliament
.
This
act
was
accompanied
with
the
testimony
of
two
witnesses
,
Master
George
Grahame
,
and
Master
Alexander
Lindsay
,
the
one
deponing
in
the
same
Session
,
the
other
in
the
next
and
ninth
Session
,
by
their
writs
given
in
to
the
assembly
,
that
they
had
deep
sorrow
for
exercing
the
office
of
Episcopacie
in
the
Diocesse
of
Orknay
,
and
Dunkeld
,
against
the
word
of
God
,
the
confession
of
faith
,
and
constitutions
of
this
Kirk
,
for
which
they
earnestly
called
for
mercy
from
God
,
and
that
they
renounced
that
office
in
all
time
coming
:
as
is
expressed
at
large
in
their
poenitentiall
bills
,
put
upon
record
in
the
books
of
the
assembly
.
From
this
assembly
there
were
two
Supplications
directed
,
one
to
his
Majesties
Commissioner
against
a
book
called
A
Large
Declaration
concerning
the
late
tumults
in
SCOTLAND
.
After
it
was
examined
by
the
appointment
of
the
assembly
,
and
found
to
be
dishonorable
to
God
,
and
his
true
Religion
,
to
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
and
diverse
eminent
persons
in
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
and
to
be
full
of
lies
,
in
averring
known
untruths
,
in
wilfull
concealing
and
perverting
many
truths
,
in
wresting
of
intentions
,
words
and
actions
;
All
which
tend
after
a
speciall
manner
to
the
dishonour
of
the
Kings
Majesty
our
dread
Soveraigne
,
and
of
his
Majesties
high
Commissioner
the
Marques
of
Hammiltoun
,
upon
whom
it
is
unjustly
fathered
,
as
is
contained
at
length
and
particularly
in
the
censure
of
the
book
,
registrat
in
the
records
of
the
assembly
,
which
were
long
here
to
put
in
print
,
and
therefore
we
have
only
insert
the
Supplication
.
The
Supplication
of
the
Generall
Assembly
,
to
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
against
a
book
called
,
A
large
Declaration
.
WEE
the
Members
of
this
present
Assembly
,
for
our selves
,
and
in
name
of
the
severall
Presbyteries
,
Burghes
,
and
Universities
,
for
which
we
are
Commissioners
:
Resenting
the
great
dishonour
done
to
God
,
our
King
,
this
Kirk
,
&
whole
Kingdome
,
by
the
book
called
a
large
Declaration
,
have
heere
represented
the
same
to
your
Grace
,
and
have
collected
some
,
amongst
many
,
of
its
absurd
and
grosse
passages
;
That
from
the
consideration
thereof
,
your
Grace
perceiving
the
intollerable
evills
foresaids
contained
therein
,
may
be
pleased
to
represent
the
same
to
our
gracious
Soveraigne
,
and
in
our
behalse
humbly
to
beseech
his
Majestie
(
so
much
wronged
by
the
many
foull
and
false
relations
,
suggested
and
perswaded
to
him
as
trueths
,
and
by
stealing
the
protection
of
his
Royall
name
and
authoritie
to
the
patrocinie
of
such
a
book
)
To
be
pleased
first
,
to
call
in
the
said
book
,
and
thereby
to
shew
his
dislike
thereof
:
Next
,
to
give
commission
and
warrant
to
cite
all
such
parties
as
are
either
knowne
or
suspect
to
have
had
hand
in
it
;
and
to
appoint
such
as
his
Majestie
knowes
to
bee
either
authors
,
informers
,
or
any
wayes
accessarie
,
being
Natives
of
this
Kingdome
,
To
be
sent
hither
to
abyde
their
tryall
and
censure
before
the
Judge
ordinary
:
And
in
speciall
Master
Walter
Balcanquell
,
now
Deane
of
Durhame
,
who
is
knowne
and
hath
professed
to
bee
the
author
,
at
least
avower
and
maintainer
of
a
great
part
thereof
,
That
by
their
exemplar
punishment
,
others
may
bee
deterred
from
such
dangerous
courses
,
as
in
such
a
way
to
raise
sedition
betwixt
the
King
and
his
Subjects
,
Gods
honour
may
be
vindicate
from
so
high
contempt
,
his
Majesties
Justice
may
appeare
not
onely
in
censuring
such
malefactours
,
but
in
discouraging
all
such
under-myners
of
his
Throne
,
his
loyall
and
loving
Subjects
shall
be
infinitely
contented
to
bee
cleared
before
the
world
of
so
false
and
unjust
imputations
,
and
will
live
hereafter
in
the
greater
security
,
when
so
dangerous
a
course
of
sedition
is
prevented
.
And
so
will
have
the
greater
and
greater
cause
to
pray
for
his
Majesties
long
and
prosperous
reigne
.
The
Supplication
was
received
by
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
and
read
in
Councell
,
and
promise
was
given
to
impart
the
same
to
his
Majesty
,
and
to
return
his
Majesties
answer
.
Another
Supplication
was
directed
from
the
assembly
to
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
and
the
Lords
of
Secret
Councell
,
concerning
,
the
subseriving
of
the
Covenant
,
which
together
with
the
acts
of
Councell
and
assembly
,
ordaining
the
same
to
be
universally
subscribed
,
and
with
the
Lord
Commissioners
particular
declarations
,
touching
the
act
August
17.
and
touching
the
subscribing
of
the
Covenant
,
we
have
now
from
the
Registers
of
the
Kirk
put
in
print
,
that
all
men
knowing
our
proceedings
,
may
have
their
scruples
removed
,
and
may
with
equall
judgment
consider
how
far
we
are
wronged
.
The
Supplication
of
the
Generall
Assembly
,
to
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
and
Lords
of
Secret
Councell
:
WEE
the
Generall
Assembly
,
considering
with
all
humble
and
thankfull
acknowledgement
,
the
many
recent
favours
bestowed
upon
us
by
his
Majestie
,
and
that
there
resteth
nothing
for
crowning
of
his
Majesties
incomparable
goodnesse
towards
us
,
but
that
all
the
members
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
be
joyned
in
one
and
the
same
Confession
and
Covenant
with
God
,
with
the
Kings
Majestie
,
and
amongst
our selves
,
and
conceiving
the
maine
lett
and
impediment
of
this
so
good
a
worke
,
and
so
much
wished
by
all
,
to
have
been
the
informations
made
to
his
Majestie
of
our
intentions
,
to
shake
off
civill
and
duetifull
obedience
,
due
to
Soveraignity
,
and
to
diminish
the
Kings
greatnesse
and
authoritie
,
and
being
most
willing
and
desirous
to
remove
this
and
all
such
impediments
which
may
hinder
and
impede
so
full
and
perfect
an
union
,
and
for
clearing
of
our
loyaltie
:
We
in
our
own
names
,
and
in
name
of
all
the
rest
of
the
Subjects
and
Congregations
whom
we
represent
,
do
now
in
all
humilitie
remonstrat
to
your
Grace
,
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
and
to
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
most
honourable
privie
Councell
,
and
declares
before
God
and
the
World
,
that
wee
never
had
,
not
have
any
thought
of
with-drawing
ourselves
from
that
humble
and
duetifull
subjection
and
obedience
to
his
Majestie
&
to
his
government
,
which
by
the
descent
,
and
under
the
reigne
of
107.
Kings
,
is
most
chearfully
acknowledged
by
us
and
our
Predecessours
:
And
that
wee
never
had
,
nor
have
any
intention
or
desire
to
attempt
any
thing
that
may
tend
to
the
dishonour
of
God
,
or
the
diminution
of
the
Kings
greatnes
and
authoritie
:
But
on
the
contrair
,
acknowledging
our
quietnes
,
stabilitie
and
happinesse
,
to
depend
upon
the
safetie
of
the
Kings
Majesties
person
,
and
maintenance
of
his
greatnes
and
Royall
authoritie
,
as
Gods
Vice-gerent
set
over
us
,
for
the
maintenance
of
Religion
,
and
ministration
of
Justice
.
Wee
have
solemnely
sworne
,
and
doe
sweare
,
not
onely
our
mutuall
concurrence
and
assistance
for
the
cause
of
Religion
,
and
to
the
uttermost
of
our
power
,
with
our
meanes
and
lifes
to
stand
to
the
defence
of
our
dread
Soveraigne
his
person
and
authority
,
in
the
preservation
and
defence
of
the
said
true
Religion
,
Liberties
and
Lawes
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
:
But
also
in
every
cause
which
may
concerne
his
Majesties
honour
,
shall
according
to
the
Lawes
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
the
duetie
of
good
Subjects
,
concurre
with
our
friends
and
followers
in
quiet
manner
,
or
in
armes
,
as
wee
shall
be
requyred
of
his
Majestie
,
his
Councell
,
or
any
having
his
authority
:
and
therefore
being
most
desirous
to
clear
our selves
of
all
imputations
of
this
kind
,
and
following
the
laudable
example
of
our
Predecessours
1589.
doe
most
humbly
supplicate
your
Grace
,
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
and
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
most
honourable
Privy
Councell
,
To
enjoyne
by
act
of
Councell
,
that
this
Confession
and
Covenant
,
which
as
a
testimony
of
our
fidelitie
to
God
,
and
loyaltie
to
our
King
,
wee
have
subscribed
,
Be
subscribed
by
all
his
Majesties
subjects
of
what
rank
and
quality
soever
.
The
act
of
Councell
containing
the
answer
of
the
Supplication
abovewritten
,
at
Edinburgh
August
30.
1639.
THE
which
day
in
presence
of
the
Lord
Commissioner
,
and
Lords
of
Privy
Councell
,
compeered
personally
John
Earle
of
Rothes
,
James
Earle
of
Montrose
,
John
Lord
Lowdoun
,
Sir
George
Stirling
of
Keir
Knight
,
Sir
William
Dowglas
of
Caveris
Knight
,
Sir
Henry
Wood
of
Bonitown
Knight
,
John
Smyth
Burgesse
of
Edinburgh
,
Master
Robert
Barclay
Provest
of
Irwing
,
Master
Alexander
Hendersoun
Minister
at
Edinburgh
,
and
Master
Archibald
Johnstoun
,
Clerke
to
the
Generall
Assembly
:
and
in
name
of
the
present
sitting
Generall
Assembly
,
gave
in
to
the
Lord
Commissioner
,
and
Lords
of
Privy
Councell
,
the
petition
above-written
,
Wee
the
Generall
assembly
considering
with
all
humble
,
&c.
which
being
heard
read
,
&
considered
by
the
saids
Lords
,
they
have
ordained
&
ordain
the
same
to
be
insert
&
registrat
in
the
books
of
privy
Councell
,
and
according
to
the
desire
thereof
,
ordaine
the
said
Confession
and
Covenant
to
be
subscribed
in
time
coming
by
all
his
Majesties
Subjects
of
this
Kingdome
,
of
what
rank
and
qualitie
soever
.
The
same
day
his
Majesties
Commissioner
after
his
entry
in
the
assembly
,
delivered
himself
by
word
to
this
meaning
We
have
received
the
supplication
of
the
Assembly
,
desiring
that
the
Covenant
may
receive
the
force
of
an
act
of
Councel
to
be
subscribed
by
all
his
Majesties
subjects
.
We
have
found
the
desire
so
fair
and
reasonable
,
that
wee
conceived
our selves
bound
in
duety
to
grant
the
same
,
&
thereupon
have
made
an
act
of
Councell
to
that
effect
.
There
rests
now
the
act
of
assembly
,
concerning
which
I
am
so
fully
satisfied
my self
,
that
I
come
now
as
his
Majesties
Commissioner
to
consent
fully
unto
it
:
and
am
most
willing
that
it
be
enacted
here
in
this
Assembly
,
to
oblidge
all
his
Majesties
subjects
to
subscribe
the
said
Covenant
,
with
the
assemblies
explanation
.
And
because
there
is
a
third
thing
also
desired
;
my
subscription
as
the
Kings
Commissioner
unto
the
Covenant
,
this
I
must
do
with
a
declaration
in
writ
.
As
a
subject
I
will
subscribe
as
strictly
as
any
other
man
,
with
the
assemblies
declaration
;
but
as
his
Majesties
Commissioner
I
must
prefixe
to
my
subscription
,
the
declaration
following
;
of
which
no
Scottish
subject
shal
have
the
benefit
,
no
not
my selfe
as
Earle
of
Traquair
.
The
declaration
of
his
Majesties
Commissioner
concerning
the
subscribing
of
the
Covenant
.
SEing
this
Assembly
according
to
the
laudable
forme
&
custome
heretofore
keeped
in
the
like
cases
,
hath
in
a
humble
and
dutifull
way
,
supplicat
to
us
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
&
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
most
honorable
privy
Councell
,
that
the
Covenant
with
the
explanation
of
the
assembly
might
be
subscribed
,
&
to
that
effect
that
all
the
subjects
of
this
Kingdome
by
act
of
Councell
,
bee
required
to
doe
the
same
:
And
that
therein
for
vindicating
themselves
from
all
suspitions
of
disloyaltie
,
or
derogating
from
the
greatnes
and
authority
of
our
dread
Soveraigne
,
have
therwith
added
a
clause
whereby
this
Covenant
is
declared
one
in
substance
with
that
which
was
subscribed
by
his
Majesties
Father
of
blessed
memory
1580.1581.1590
.
and
often
since
renewed
.
Therfore
I
as
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
for
the
full
satisfaction
of
the
subject
,
and
for
settling
a
perfect
peace
in
Church
and
Kingdome
,
doe
according
to
my
foresaid
declaration
and
subscription
subjoyned
to
the
act
of
this
assembly
of
the
date
the
17.
of
this
instant
,
Allow
and
consent
,
that
the
Covenant
be
subscribed
throughout
all
this
Kingdome
,
In
witnes
whereof
I
have
subscribed
the
premisses
.
The
Lord
Commissioner
his
Declaration
concerning
the
act
of
the
assembly
August
17.
I
John
Earle
of
Traquair
,
his
Majesties
Commissioner
in
this
present
assembly
,
do
in
his
Majesties
name
declare
,
that
not
withstanding
of
his
Majesties
owne
inclination
,
and
many
other
grave
and
weightie
considerations
,
Yet
such
is
his
Majesties
incomparable
goodnes
,
that
for
settling
the
present
distractions
,
and
giving
full
satisfaction
to
the
Subjects
,
he
doeth
allow
:
Likeas
I
his
Majesties
Commissioner
doe
consent
to
the
foresaid
act
,
and
have
subscribed
the
premisses
.
The
Lord
Commissioner
his
declaration
concerning
practises
outwith
the
Kingdome
,
contrary
to
the
premisses
.
IT
is
alwayes
hereby
declared
by
me
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
that
the
practise
of
the
premisses
prohibited
within
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
outwith
the
Kingdome
of
Scotland
,
shal
neither
bind
nor
inferre
censure
against
the
practises
outwith
the
Kingdome
.
This
last
declaration
was
not
approven
by
the
assembly
,
and
therefore
was
insert
in
the
Register
onely
recitative
as
was
then
declared
when
his
Majesties
Commissioner
required
that
it
might
be
put
upon
record
.
The
act
of
the
assembly
,
or
daining
by
Ecclesiasticall
authority
,
the
Covenant
to
be
subscribed
.
THE
assembly
considering
the
great
happinesse
which
may
flow
from
a
full
and
perfect
union
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
by
joyning
of
all
in
one
and
the
same
Covenant
with
God
,
with
the
Kings
Majesty
,
and
amongst
our selves
.
Having
by
our
great
oath
declared
the
uprightnesse
and
loyaltie
of
our
intentions
in
all
our
proceedings
,
and
having
withall
supplicated
his
Majesties
high
Commissioner
,
and
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
honourable
Privy
Councell
,
to
enjoyne
by
Act
of
Councell
,
all
the
Lieges
in
time
coming
,
to
subscribe
the
Confession
of
Faith
and
Covenant
,
which
as
a
testimony
of
our
fidelity
to
God
,
and
loyaltie
to
our
King
,
We
have
subscribed
.
And
seeing
his
Majesties
high
Commissioner
,
and
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
honourable
Privy
Councell
,
have
granted
the
desire
of
our
Supplication
,
Ordaining
by
civill
authority
all
his
Majesties
Lieges
in
time
coming
to
subscribe
the
said
Covenant
,
that
our
union
may
be
the
more
full
and
perfect
,
Wee
by
our
act
and
constitution
Ecclesiasticall
,
doe
approve
the
foresaid
Covenant
in
all
the
heads
and
clauses
thereof
.
And
ordaines
of
new
,
under
all
Ecclesiastick
censure
,
That
all
Masters
of
Universities
,
Colledges
and
Schooles
,
All
Schollers
at
the
passing
of
their
degrees
,
All
persons
suspect
of
Papistrie
,
or
any
other
errour
.
And
finally
,
all
the
members
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
Subscribe
the
same
,
with
these
words
prefixed
to
their
subscription
:
The
article
of
this
Covenant
,
which
was
at
the
first
subscription
referred
to
the
determination
of
the
Generall
Assembly
being
determined
.
And
thereby
the
Five
Articles
of
Perth
,
The
government
of
the
Kirk
by
Bishops
,
The
civill
places
and
power
of
Kirkmen
upon
the
reasons
and
grounds
contained
in
the
acts
of
the
Generall
Assembly
declared
to
be
unlawfull
within
this
Kirk
:
Wee
subscribe
according
to
the
determination
foresaid
.
And
ordaine
the
Covenant
with
this
Declaration
,
to
be
insert
in
the
Registers
of
the
Assembly
of
this
Kirk
,
General
,
Provincial
,
&
Presbyteriall
,
ad
perpetuam
rei
memoriam
.
And
in
all
humility
supplicates
his
Majesties
high
Commissioner
,
and
the
honourable
Estates
of
Parliament
,
by
their
authority
,
To
ratifie
and
enjoyne
the
same
under
all
civill
paines
,
which
will
tend
to
the
glory
of
God
,
preservation
of
Religion
,
the
Kings
Majesties
honour
,
and
perfect
peace
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
.
Those
and
other
Ecclesiasticall
matters
being
debated
,
and
with
the
approbation
and
consent
of
his
Majesties
Commissioner
peaceably
determined
in
the
Assembly
,
We
found
our selves
bound
to
render
thanks
to
God
for
his
great
mercy
,
and
to
the
Kings
Majesty
for
his
Royall
favour
to
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
fearing
nothing
lesse
then
the
challenge
of
insolencie
or
sedition
,
and
filled
with
hope
that
the
Parliament
now
approaching
,
should
ratifie
what
was
universally
and
with
the
lyking
of
his
Majesties
Commissioner
concluded
in
the
Assembly
;
The
Assembly
gave
thanks
for
what
they
had
received
and
petitioned
again
,
What
was
promised
by
his
Majesty
,
and
certainly
expected
by
all
his
Majesties
Subjects
:
This
thankesgiving
and
petition
delivered
to
his
Majesty
by
our
Commissioners
,
was
in
this
manner
:
MOST
GRACIOUS
SOVERAIGNE
,
WE
your
Majesties
most
humble
and
loyall
subjects
the
Commissioners
from
all
the
parts
of
this
your
Majesties
ancient
and
native
Kingdome
,
and
members
of
the
Nationall
Assembly
conveened
at
Edinburgh
by
your
Majesties
speciall
indiction
,
and
honoured
with
the
presence
of
your
Majesties
high
Commissioner
:
Have
been
waiting
for
a
day
of
rejoycing
,
and
of
solemne
thanksgiving
to
be
rendred
to
God
by
this
whole
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
for
giving
us
a
King
so
just
and
religious
,
that
it
is
not
onely
lawfull
for
us
to
be
Christians
under
your
Majesties
government
,
which
sometime
hath
beene
the
greatest
praise
of
great
Princes
:
But
also
that
it
hath
pleased
your
gracious
Majesty
to
make
knowne
,
That
it
is
your
Royall
will
and
pleasure
,
that
all
matters
Ecclesiasticall
be
determined
in
free
National
Assemblies
,
and
matters
civill
in
Parliaments
,
which
is
a
most
noble
and
ample
expression
of
your
Majesties
Justice
,
and
we
trust
shall
be
a
powerfull
meane
of
our
common
happinesse
under
your
Majesties
most
blessed
reigne
.
In
the
meane
while
wee
doe
most
humbly
upon
the
knees
of
our
hearts
,
blesse
your
Majesty
for
that
happinesse
already
begun
in
the
late
Assembly
at
Edinburgh
;
in
the
proceedings
whereof
,
next
under
God
we
have
laboured
to
approve
our selves
unto
your
Majesties
Vicegerent
,
as
if
your
Majesties
eyes
had
been
upon
us
,
which
was
the
desire
of
our
soules
,
and
would
have
been
the
matter
of
our
full
rejoycing
,
and
doe
still
continue
your
Majesties
most
humble
Supplicants
for
your
Majesties
civill
sanction
and
ratification
of
the
constitutions
of
the
Assembly
in
Parliament
,
that
your
Majesties
Princely
power
,
and
the
Ecclesiasticall
authority
joyning
in
one
the
mutuall
embracements
of
Religion
and
Justice
of
truth
and
peace
may
be
seene
in
this
Land
;
which
shall
be
to
us
as
a
resurrection
from
the
dead
:
And
shall
make
us
,
being
not
onely
so
far
recovered
,
but
also
revived
,
to
fill
Heaven
and
earth
with
our
praises
;
And
to
pray
that
King
CHARLES
may
bee
more
and
more
blessed
,
and
his
Throne
established
before
the
Lord
for
ever
.
By
which
it
may
appeare
,
that
we
were
not
unthankfull
for
his
Majesties
Justice
and
goodnesse
,
that
we
were
not
conscient
to
our selves
of
any
wilfull
breach
,
and
that
therefore
we
were
confident
of
the
crowning
of
the
Work
in
Parliament
;
wherein
what
our
carrtage
was
,
will
now
be
made
manifest
by
the
relation
and
proceedings
of
our
Commissioners
sent
from
the
Parliament
to
the
King
,
against
all
that
hath
been
,
or
can
be
imputed
unto
us
;
In
the
mean
time
remembring
that
we
are
a
Kingdome
,
and
that
they
are
but
one
subject
or
two
who
informe
against
us
.
A
Kingdome
conveened
in
Parliament
,
which
can
best
judge
what
is
most
conducible
for
our selves
and
the
collective
Body
,
which
we
represent
,
and
a
Kingdome
living
under
our
own
native
King
,
in
whom
we
have
as
great
interest
,
as
a
Kingdome
can
have
in
their
King
,
and
whom
we
desire
to
honour
;
we
cannot
dissemble
our
grief
,
but
are
forced
to
complain
,
that
in
our
own
Nationall
affaires
we
have
not
greater
credence
,
regard
and
power
with
his
Majesty
,
then
all
others
whatsoever
.
But
this
is
one
evill
amongst
many
that
presseth
us
sore
through
the
want
of
his
Majesties
Royall
presence
amongst
us
,
which
we
trust
will
move
his
Majesty
in
his
fatherly
affection
,
to
be
the
more
tender
:
and
all
others
,
remembring
themselves
,
to
be
the
more
equall
in
their
judgment
and
actions
toward
us
.
ONe
thing
there
is
very
necessary
to
be
remembred
,
before
we
come
to
the
proceedings
of
our
Commissioners
,
sent
from
the
Parliament
to
the
King
:
A
paper
bearing
some
reasons
to
prove
,
that
in
commanding
to
swear
the
Covenant
1580
,
and
1581.
his
Majesty
that
then
was
,
and
his
Councell
,
did
not
intend
the
abjuration
of
Episcopacie
.
This
paper
although
it
be
come
to
few
hands
before
this
time
,
yet
was
it
much
esteemed
by
the
Author
,
and
therefore
was
put
in
his
Majesties
owne
hand
,
and
by
his
Majesty
sent
to
one
of
our
Ministers
,
as
a
strong
hold
and
impregnable
strength
for
Episcopacie
,
against
all
that
had
been
done
in
the
Assembly
at
Glasgow
,
or
was
intended
in
the
ensuing
Assembly
and
Parliament
.
It
seemeth
indeed
to
be
the
last
endeavour
and
assay
of
our
adversaries
in
that
kind
,
from
no
small
knowledge
of
the
proceedings
of
this
Kirk
in
former
times
,
and
with
no
lesse
artifice
and
engine
set
on
worke
,
wherein
they
will
outstrip
all
that
hath
been
written
in
the
large
Declaration
,
as
insisting
on
things
childish
and
triviall
,
in
comparison
of
this
fine
and
subtill
invention
never
brought
to
light
before
.
This
last
breath
of
Episcopacie
expiring
in
this
Kirk
,
and
giving
up
the
ghost
,
we
judged
it
not
convenient
to
conceale
,
But
have
set
it
downe
heere
with
a
solide
and
modest
answer
,
written
at
that
time
when
the
paper
came
to
our
hands
,
and
intended
to
remoove
the
scruple
out
of
his
Majesties
minde
,
and
to
show
the
Author
his
owne
errour
,
if
it
had
been
of
simplicitie
,
or
if
it
be
wilfull
,
to
convince
him
the
more
.
That
in
commanding
to
sweare
the
Covenant
80.
and
81.
His
Majesty
that
then
was
,
and
his
Councell
,
did
not
intend
the
abjuration
of
Episcopacie
.
BEcause
,
but
ten
yeares
before
,
viz.
In
71.
there
was
a
solemne
agreement
made
between
the
Commissioners
of
his
Majesties
Councell
,
and
the
Commissioners
of
the
Generall
Assembly
of
the
Kirk
,
That
(
during
the
Kings
minoritie
,
or
without
a
contrary
order
from
Parliament
)
Arch
bishops
and
Bishops
,
should
continue
as
before
they
did
:
And
that
in
every
Metropoliticall
and
Episcopall
See
,
there
should
be
a
Deane
and
a
Chapter
,
and
that
the
bounds
of
Dioceses
should
not
be
confounded
.
Nay
,
there
was
an
exact
Forme
,
at
that
time
set
down
by
the
said
severall
Commissioners
,
and
reg●stred
in
the
bookes
of
Councell
for
the
creating
of
Bishops
after
a
Protestant
manner
,
viz.
by
Conge
deslire
to
the
Deane
and
Chapter
,
then
a
forme
of
returning
the
election
,
with
petition
to
the
King
for
his
Royall
assent
,
with
commandement
to
the
Arch-Bishop
,
&c.
for
consecration
,
then
the
Oath
the
new
Bishop
was
to
take
before
his
Majesty
,
viz.
That
he
acknowledged
the
Kings
Majestie
Supreame
Governour
of
his
Realme
,
as
well
in
things
Temporall
,
as
in
the
conservation
,
and
purgation
of
Religion
(
which
differs
in
wordes
from
the
English
Oath
of
Supremacie
,
but
is
in
sense
the
same
)
And
that
he
held
the
said
Bishoprick
,
and
the
possessions
thereof
under
God
onely
of
his
Majesties
Crown
&c.
Lastly
,
there
was
a
forme
concluded
on
,
for
his
restitution
to
his
Temporalities
.
Now
this
agreement
was
in
precise
tearmes
confirmed
by
his
Majestie
and
Councell
in
that
selfe
same
yeere
81.
when
that
Covenant
was
commanded
by
them
to
be
sworne
by
the
Subject
.
So
that
it
cannot
be
conceived
,
that
his
Majesty
and
Councell
should
in
the
same
yeere
give
order
to
sweare
downe
Episcopacie
,
wherein
they
apparantly
took
such
speciall
care
to
confirme
it
.
And
no
honest
man
will
deny
that
the
subject
was
bound
to
sweare
that
Covenant
in
that
sense
,
and
none
other
,
which
was
agreeable
to
their
intentions
who
commanded
it
to
be
sworne
.
It
is
objected
that
under
those
words
(
Wee
abjure
,
&c.
The
Popes
wicked
Hierarchie
)
Episcopacie
is
sworn
downe
.
R.
If
by
those
wordes
they
will
over-throw
Episcopacie
,
I
see
not
but
withall
they
must
be
forced
to
confesse
,
that
they
have
at
once
abjured
both
their
Presbyters
and
their
Deacons
.
For
the
Councell
of
Trent
makes
the
Hierarchie
of
the
Church
to
consist
of
those
three
Orders
;
Bishops
,
Presbyters
,
and
Deacons
.
Now
,
if
under
the
word
Hierarchie
,
one
of
these
be
sworne
down
,
how
can
the
other
two
escape
?
for
it
consists
alike
of
three
,
and
therefore
all
three
must
needes
runne
the
same
fortune
.
If
they
reply
,
that
indeed
they
still
retaine
Presbyters
and
Deacons
,
but
yet
so
onely
as
they
are
ordained
in
the
reformed
Churches
.
R.
The
like
I
reply
for
Bishops
,
that
they
were
then
ordained
in
a
forme
allowed
by
reformed
Churches
,
as
this
in
substance
was
by
the
Church
of
England
,
and
in
precise
tearmes
by
the
Commissioners
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
.
For
it
is
not
probable
,
that
in
ten
yeeres
space
,
there
should
bee
no
Bishoprick
voyde
,
and
so
none
ordained
according
to
the
forme
in
the
Councell
Bookes
.
Nay
,
it
is
apparently
plaine
,
that
some
were
so
ordained
,
and
took
that
fore-named
Oath
,
viz.
John
Archbishop
of
Saint
Andrewes
in
the
yeere
72.
and
James
Bishop
of
Dunkell
in
the
yeere
73.
as
it
is
registred
in
the
books
of
Councell
:
where
perhaps
others
are
recorded
too
.
If
they
say
,
That
the
Scottish
Bishops
must
needes
be
part
of
the
Popes
Hierarchy
,
because
they
succeeded
those
,
and
received
imposition
of
hands
from
those
who
lived
in
obedience
to
the
Pope
.
R.
I
againe
reply
,
That
their
Presbyters
are
in
the
very
same
case
:
for
,
I
presume
they
will
not
say
,
but
they
must
needes
derive
their
orders
,
either
from
Bishops
of
that
obedience
,
or
from
Presbyters
who
were
ordained
by
such
Bishops
.
Because
that
seeing
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
,
there
were
no
other
Clergie
men
in
these
parts
,
they
must
take
their
orders
either
from
them
,
or
none
;
for
I
perswade
my self
,
they
will
not
affirme
,
That
non
Presbyter
can
ordinare
Presbyterum
.
Nay
as
they
are
learned
men
,
they
should
not
say
,
but
that
a
Priest
ordained
by
the
new
Roman
Church
,
if
he
leave
his
superstition
,
and
turne
Protestant
,
needes
no
more
ordination
to
become
a
Presbyter
with
us
.
But
what
then
must
be
the
meaning
of
those
words
,
That
they
abjure
the
Popes
wicked
Hierarchy
?
R.
As
I
conceive
,
the
sense
of
them
is
plaine
from
a
precedent
clause
in
that
Covenant
,
viz.
(
that
they
abjure
the
Popes
five
bastard
Sacraments
)
and
yet
I
hope
,
they
intended
not
to
sweare
out
either
Matrimony
,
or
holy
orders
in
generall
(
which
yet
are
two
,
as
all
know
,
reckoned
by
that
Church
amongst
her
five
)
but
onely
they
abjured
those
corruptions
and
superstitious
formes
which
the
Romish
Church
had
annexed
to
these
divine
Institutions
:
as
in
calling
them
Proper
Sacraments
.
So
when
they
abjured
his
wicked
Hierarchy
,
they
did
not
sweare
out
Bishops
,
no
more
then
they
did
Presbyters
or
Deacons
:
But
they
abjured
the
corruptions
and
superstitious
Con-comitants
,
which
the
Pope
had
annexed
to
those
holy
Callings
.
V.g.
amongst
many
other
abuses
,
that
Bishops
were
constrained
to
sweare
such
an
obedience
and
dependence
on
the
Pope
,
as
was
derogatorie
to
the
supreame
power
of
their
owne
native
Prince
.
So
that
then
it
was
almost
an
impossible
thing
to
be
at
once
a
stout
Prelat
,
and
a
loyall
subject
.
And
suppose
Bishops
or
Presbyters
in
this
treasonable
constitution
,
they
were
then
(
no
doubt
)
in
that
point
,
the
Popes
wicked
Hierarchy
,
as
now
they
may
be
the
Consistories
.
All
this
,
I
the
rather
urge
,
because
I
conceive
,
that
the
acts
of
King
and
Councell
are
the
best
interpretors
of
that
Covenant
,
because
it
was
set
on
foot
by
authority
of
King
and
Councell
:
for
Quisque
optimus
interpres
sui
.
THE
ANSWER
.
Whether
in
commanding
to
sweare
the
Covenant
1580.
and
81.
his
Majesty
that
then
was
,
and
his
Councell
,
did
intend
the
abjuration
of
Episcopacie
,
IN
all
commanded
oaths
and
abjurations
,
a
twofold
deception
is
to
be
avoided
;
One
is
,
in
him
who
taketh
the
Oath
,
that
he
have
no
fraudulent
intention
,
contrary
to
the
sound
&
professed
intention
of
him
who
tendereth
the
Oath
;
otherwise
,
both
Gods
Name
is
taken
in
vaine
,
and
our
Superiour
is
deluded
.
The
other
is
,
In
him
that
tendereth
the
Oath
,
that
hee
have
not
an
hid
and
secret
intention
,
contrair
to
that
which
is
open
and
professed
.
In
this
case
,
the
regard
must
be
had
,
not
to
that
which
is
secret
and
unknowne
,
but
to
that
which
is
professed
,
and
which
is
knowne
to
be
the
true
meaning
of
the
words
of
the
Oath
.
That
abjuration
of
Episcopacie
was
professedly
intended
in
the
Covenant
1580.
and
1581.
by
his
Majestie
and
his
Councell
,
may
be
apparant
.
First
,
from
the
words
of
the
Confession
commanded
to
be
sworne
;
where
profession
is
made
,
that
we
shall
continue
in
the
obedience
of
the
doctrine
and
discipline
of
this
Church
,
which
discipline
at
that
time
was
not
the
governement
of
the
Church
by
Bishops
,
but
by
Presbyteries
:
the
whole
heads
of
the
policie
of
the
Church
,
(
except
such
as
concerned
Patronages
,
Church
rents
,
and
the
like
)
after
much
agitation
from
Assembly
to
Assembly
,
being
agreed
upon
,
not
onely
by
the
Generall
Assembly
,
but
by
his
Majesties
Councell
,
Episcopacie
being
abandoned
,
and
Presbyteriall
governement
established
:
such
as
before
were
called
Bishops
,
being
tyed
to
particular
flocks
,
ordained
to
be
called
by
their
own
names
and
by
the
name
of
brethren
,
and
forbidden
to
usurp
the
power
of
Presbyteries
,
till
at
last
in
the
Generall
Assembly
holden
at
Dundie
,
July
1580.
the
office
of
a
Bishop
was
abolished
by
a
particular
act
,
as
unlawfull
in
it self
,
and
Bishops
ordained
to
dimit
the
samine
,
under
the
pain
of
Excommunication
:
Like
as
in
the
Assembly
at
Glasgow
,
April
1581.
the
said
act
was
further
explained
and
confirmed
:
the
Kings
Commissioner
presented
to
the
Assembly
the
Confession
of
faith
subscribed
by
his
Majesty
and
his
houshold
,
together
with
a
delineation
of
the
bounds
of
the
Presbyterie
to
bee
erected
,
with
a
Letter
to
that
end
for
the
dissolving
of
Prelacie
,
the
booke
of
Policie
was
insert
in
the
Register
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Confession
of
faith
immediatly
thereafter
ordained
to
be
subscribed
according
to
his
Majesties
Proclamation
.
As
before
the
forming
of
the
book
of
discipline
,
and
the
abolishing
of
Episcopacie
;
so
now
the
subscription
of
the
Confession
of
faith
,
and
erection
of
Presbyteries
went
on
together
:
In
July
1580.
Episcopacie
was
abolished
.
In
January
following
,
the
Confession
of
faith
was
subscribed
by
the
King
and
his
houshold
.
In
March
it
was
commanded
to
be
subscribed
by
the
subjects
.
And
in
Aprill
direction
was
given
by
the
Assembly
for
subscription
and
erection
of
Presbyteries
.
2.
The
same
is
manifest
from
other
words
of
the
Confession
,
wherein
the
Popes
wicked
Hierarchie
is
abjured
.
It
is
confessed
according
to
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
that
the
Popish
Hierarchy
consisteth
of
these
three
orders
:
Bishops
,
Presbyters
,
and
Deacons
:
for
neither
are
the
Pope
,
Primates
,
Metropolitans
,
or
Archbishops
,
members
of
the
Hierarchy
,
but
as
they
are
Bishops
;
neither
are
the
inferiour
orders
of
Subdeacons
,
Acoluths
,
Exorcists
&c.
of
the
Hierarchy
,
because
they
have
no
rule
over
the
people
,
but
onely
serve
the
Priests
and
Deacons
,
which
although
they
be
the
lowest
order
in
the
Hierarchy
,
yet
are
they
of
the
Hierarchy
by
reason
of
their
charge
over
the
people
.
Hence
is
it
,
that
in
the
Confession
of
faith
,
the
Popes
manifold
orders
are
set
apart
and
distinguished
from
the
Popes
Hierarchy
.
This
being
the
Popish
Hierarchy
abjured
by
us
,
it
must
be
interpreted
to
bee
as
farre
abjured
,
as
by
the
doctrine
and
constitution
of
our
Kirk
,
it
is
interpreted
to
be
Popish
,
that
is
,
as
it
is
made
up
,
and
doeth
consist
of
these
three
orders
,
and
therefore
the
unlawfulnesse
of
any
one
of
the
orders
,
maketh
the
Hierarchy
componed
of
the
three
,
to
be
unlawfull
.
It
is
a
paralogisme
to
argue
from
our
abjuration
of
the
Popish
Hierarchy
,
that
wee
have
at
once
abjured
every
member
thereof
:
It
is
enough
that
any
one
member
is
abjured
.
Secondly
,
all
the
three
orders
are
interpreted
to
be
Popish
,
in
so
farre
as
Bishops
the
head
of
the
Hierarchy
,
not
onely
had
their
dependance
on
the
Pope
,
which
was
an
high
derogation
to
the
Prince
,
but
also
because
their
office
was
in
it selfe
a
corruption
,
it
having
no
warrant
in
the
word
of
God
,
which
was
a
dishonour
done
to
the
Son
of
God
.
And
the
other
two
of
presbyters
and
Deacons
,
are
thought
lawfull
and
warrantable
in
themselves
,
interpreted
to
be
Popish
,
as
having
Popish
corruptions
adhering
to
them
their
Presbyters
being
sacrificing
Priests
&c.
and
receiving
ordination
before
and
without
a
calling
to
a
particular
charge
,
and
their
Deacons
admitted
to
minister
Baptisme
,
and
having
nothing
of
the
office
of
a
Deacon
,
as
it
is
institute
by
the
Apostle
,
and
used
in
the
reformed
Churches
.
And
therefore
the
office
of
Bishops
was
purged
out
of
this
Church
,
as
Popish
in
it self
,
and
the
other
two
which
had
degenerated
,
were
purged
of
their
Popish
corruptions
and
abuses
,
and
the
office
retained
according
to
the
first
institution
and
primitive
integrity
.
It
is
to
be
observed
here
,
that
althogh
this
Hierarchy
did
enter
into
the
Church
before
the
Pope
came
to
his
greatnes
,
yet
it
is
called
the
Popes
Hierarchy
,
because
it
was
maintained
and
obtruded
upon
the
Church
after
the
mystery
began
to
work
,
that
is
,
after
Popery
began
,
even
as
dedicating
of
Churches
,
Altars
,
Dayes
,
Vowes
to
creatures
,
&c.
are
here
called
the
Popes
,
although
all
of
these
entred
not
at
one
time
into
the
Church
.
This
one
ground
of
trueth
furnisheth
answer
to
all
objections
made
in
the
contrair
.
The
rule
and
paterne
of
office
bearers
in
the
Church
,
is
to
bee
learned
from
Scripture
,
and
not
from
the
example
of
other
reformed
Churches
,
which
wee
reverence
according
as
they
are
conforme
to
that
straight
rule
and
first
patterne
.
We
doe
not
abjure
Scottish
Bishops
,
because
they
succeed
to
Popish
Bishops
,
who
lived
in
obedience
to
the
Pope
,
and
because
they
received
ordination
from
them
:
but
because
although
they
presume
to
be
the
chief
office
bearers
in
the
house
of
God
,
they
have
no
warrant
nor
authority
from
God
.
And
therefore
it
cannot
bee
inferred
that
Presbyters
and
Deacons
ought
to
be
abjured
,
because
they
received
ordination
either
from
popish
Bishops
,
or
from
Presbyter●
ordained
by
such
Bishops
:
for
whatsoever
be
the
consecration
of
the
one
,
or
ordination
of
the
other
,
we
still
account
Episcopacie
to
be
one
of
the
reliques
of
poperie
,
and
for
that
cause
to
be
rejected
,
and
the
office
of
Presbyters
and
Deacons
to
be
a
divine
Institution
,
and
therefore
to
be
purged
,
and
being
purged
,
to
be
retained
.
Where
it
is
objected
,
That
by
like
reason
we
might
be
interpreted
to
abjure
Matrimonie
and
Orders
,
because
we
abjure
the
Popes
five
bastard
sacraments
.
This
objection
were
strong
,
if
wee
could
give
no
better
warrant
from
Scripture
for
Matrimonie
and
Ordination
of
Ministers
,
then
for
Episcopacie
:
but
since
these
are
warranted
and
not
this
,
the
accidentall
corruptions
of
these
,
and
the
substance
of
this
ought
to
be
abjured
.
3.
The
intention
of
authority
is
manifest
by
the
commanding
to
subscribe
the
Confession
of
faith
in
the
yeare
1590.
when
we
had
no
Bishops
,
and
after
Bishopricks
were
annexed
to
the
Crown
.
It
is
not
to
be
supposed
that
authority
had
one
intention
at
this
time
,
and
a
contrary
intention
in
the
yeere
1580.
The
Kings
Majesty
that
then
was
,
did
write
and
subscribe
with
his
own
hand
in
the
margine
of
a
printed
Sermon
which
was
preached
by
D.
Bancroft
at
Pauls
crosse
,
these
words
:
My
speaking
,
writing
,
and
actions
,
were
ever
one
,
and
without
dissembling
or
bearing
up
any
thing
whatsoever
,
ne
quid
asperius
.
IAMES
REX
.
As
the
Assembly
had
the
same
intention
in
subscribing
the
Confession
1581.
at
the
commandment
of
authority
,
which
they
had
in
the
yeere
1590.
when
they
petitioned
the
Councell
for
interposing
their
authority
to
the
subscription
:
so
must
we
think
,
that
the
King
and
Councell
had
the
same
intention
at
the
one
time
and
the
other
,
and
that
the
Councell
and
Assembly
had
the
same
intention
at
both
times
,
conforme
to
this
intention
of
the
Councell
and
Assembly
,
when
at
any
time
afterward
there
was
any
meaning
or
motion
to
bring
in
Episcopacie
again
in
this
Church
,
the
confession
of
faith
was
alledged
to
the
contrary
,
as
may
be
seen
by
diverse
instances
.
4.
His
Majesties
intention
is
further
knowne
(
if
there
be
yet
any
doubt
)
by
the
true
commentary
thereof
in
his
actions
:
for
after
the
Assemblies
had
cast
forth
Episcopacie
,
and
established
presbyteriall
governement
,
while
they
were
now
about
the
dividing
of
the
countrey
in
circuits
for
presbyteries
,
the
Kings
Majesty
sent
to
the
Assembly
conveened
at
Glasgow
Aprill
1581.
a
delineation
or
plot
for
this
end
,
and
for
the
dissolving
of
Prelacies
,
and
with
all
the
frame
of
a
Letter
to
bee
directed
to
Noblemen
and
others
for
promoving
the
work
;
for
which
the
Assembly
returned
humble
thanks
to
his
Majesty
.
All
this
was
done
immediatly
after
the
confession
of
faith
was
subscribed
by
his
Majesty
and
his
houshold
in
January
,
and
was
commanded
to
bee
subscribed
by
the
Subjects
in
March
,
so
that
there
can
be
no
question
about
the
intention
and
meaning
of
King
,
Councell
and
Assembly
in
the
point
of
the
discipline
of
the
Church
,
mentioned
in
the
confession
of
faith
.
Yet
One
thing
is
mainly
objected
,
to
prove
that
his
Majestie
and
his
councell
did
not
intend
the
abjuration
of
Episcopacie
:
In
the
yeere
1571.
there
was
a
solemne
agreement
between
the
Commissioners
of
his
Majesties
Councell
,
and
the
Commissioners
of
the
Generall
Assembly
,
that
during
the
Kings
minoritie
,
or
without
a
contrary
order
from
Parliament
,
there
should
be
Archbishops
,
and
Bishops
,
Deans
,
Chapters
,
Abbots
,
and
Priors
,
their
office
and
forme
of
election
,
the
oath
taken
by
them
at
their
admission
,
the
restitution
to
their
Temporalities
were
all
particularly
agreed
upon
.
This
agreement
in
the
yeare
1571
,
was
in
precise
tearmes
confirmed
by
his
Majesty
and
Councell
in
the
yeere
1581.
when
the
Covenant
was
commanded
to
bee
sworne
by
the
Subject
,
and
therefore
it
cannot
be
conceived
,
that
his
Majesty
and
Councell
did
in
the
same
yeere
give
order
to
abjure
Episcopacie
,
wherein
they
took
such
speciall
care
to
confirme
it
.
Ans.
For
answering
this
objection
,
we
are
to
consider
,
first
,
that
in
the
yeere
1571
,
January
12.
there
was
indeed
a
convention
of
Superintendents
,
Ministers
and
other
Commissioners
,
for
consulting
about
the
governement
of
the
church
;
but
that
convention
was
not
a
Generall
Assembly
of
the
Church
:
for
the
Register
calls
it
onely
a
Convention
,
and
not
an
Assembly
:
the
ordinary
Assembly
was
holden
at
Saint
Andrewes
in
the
same
yeere
1571
,
March
6.
according
to
the
appointment
of
the
Generall
Assembly
the
yeere
before
.
This
convention
was
procured
by
the
Court
for
worldly
ends
,
especially
that
titles
of
Bishops
,
Abbots
and
Priors
,
which
were
not
proper
in
the
persons
of
Noblemen
,
might
be
given
to
Kirk-men
or
Ministers
,
with
some
small
portion
of
the
benefice
,
that
the
noble
men
themselves
might
reape
the
benefite
of
the
Rent
,
which
was
the
cause
of
the
Scottish
name
of
Tulchan
Bishops
at
that
time
,
a
name
not
improper
for
them
,
a
Tulchan
in
our
language
being
the
skin
of
a
calfe
stuffed
with
straw
,
and
set
up
beside
the
Kow
to
make
her
give
milk
to
the
owner
.
2.
Although
that
convention
at
Leith
was
not
a
Gener●ll
Assembly
,
yet
did
it
not
appoint
those
Bishops
by
it selfe
,
but
gave
power
to
seven
of
the
number
,
or
any
foure
of
them
,
to
conferre
with
the
Regent
&
some
of
the
Lords
of
secret
Councell
,
who
did
agree
upon
the
office
of
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
Deanes
and
Chapters
within
the
bounds
of
Dioceses
,
&c.
which
was
of
lesse
authority
in
a
matter
of
so
high
importance
,
then
if
it
had
been
their
own
doing
.
3.
The
articles
and
conclusions
agreed
upon
by
the
Commissioners
of
his
Majesties
Councell
,
and
that
convention
were
not
approven
in
the
next
ordinary
Generall
Assembly
holden
at
Saint
Andrewes
March
6.
1571.
the
Generall
Assembly
at
Perth
1572.
was
not
only
offended
with
the
names
of
Archbishops
,
Deanes
,
Archdeacons
,
Chancellours
,
&c.
as
sounding
to
Popery
,
but
also
declared
that
they
did
not
approve
that
order
of
Church
governement
,
but
did
tolerat
the
same
allanerly
,
till
a
more
perfect
should
be
obtained
,
for
which
they
laboured
afterward
at
all
occasions
.
So
that
the
conclusions
of
that
meeting
at
Leith
,
1571.
never
had
the
authority
of
this
Church
,
but
were
disclaimed
by
it
.
During
the
time
of
this
toleration
,
many
complaints
were
made
in
the
Assemblies
against
Bishops
:
and
in
the
yeere
1573.
and
afterward
some
were
appointed
by
the
Assemblies
to
conferre
with
the
Regent
and
Lords
of
secret
Councell
,
upon
the
jurisdiction
and
policie
to
bee
continued
and
established
in
the
Church
,
till
at
last
after
many
disputations
and
much
reasoning
,
the
matter
was
brought
to
a
finall
conclusion
,
the
office
of
Bishops
was
abolished
,
and
Presbyteriall
governement
established
.
Next
concerning
the
act
of
Councell
in
the
yeere
1580.
confirming
the
agreement
at
Leith
,
we
answere
,
-
1.
That
the
Councell
lawfully
could
not
confirme
that
agreement
,
introduce
Episcopacie
,
or
change
the
governement
of
the
Kirk
,
contrary
to
the
acts
of
so
many
Generall
Assemblies
keeped
from
the
yeere
1571
,
to
1580.
wherein
the
policie
and
governement
of
the
Church
was
so
expressely
set
downe
.
-
2.
The
act
of
Councell
was
never
published
nor
made
known
to
the
subject
,
nor
heard
of
in
this
cause
,
till
this
time
,
wherein
no
other
thing
can
be
alledged
for
salving
of
Episcopacie
from
abjuration
.
-
3.
This
act
of
Councell
was
posterior
to
the
command
for
subscribing
the
confession
of
faith
:
for
the
act
was
made
in
October
1581.
and
the
commandement
came
forth
in
March
,
many
moneths
before
.
-
4.
No
such
intention
was
professed
when
the
charge
was
given
for
subscription
,
neither
could
the
confession
of
faith
in
any
sense
beare
the
conclusions
of
that
agreement
:
these
offices
,
and
the
forme
of
their
election
being
damned
as
Popish
in
the
Assembly
before
;
no
man
will
marvell
much
at
such
an
act
of
Councell
,
who
knoweth
what
other
acts
passed
that
yeere
in
Councell
,
and
who
is
not
a
stranger
in
the
history
of
that
time
,
the
perusall
and
knowledge
whereof
will
both
shew
how
suddenly
Covenants
have
been
broken
,
and
will
easily
give
satisfaction
against
all
mistakings
of
this
kind
,
to
so
many
as
desire
to
know
the
trueth
.
AGainst
this
our
abjuration
of
Episcopacie
,
first
and
last
,
our
adversaries
arise
with
great
hate
&
strength
and
fight
with
tooth
and
naile
:
for
upon
the
one
hand
,
Episcopacie
must
be
asserted
by
no
other
then
by
divine
right
,
and
Hierarchie
maintained
not
only
as
tollerable
and
lawfull
,
but
as
necessary
and
divine
;
Although
before
this
time
,
neither
our
own
Doctors
and
Prelats
,
nor
the
English
have
been
so
peremptory
&
bold
about
this
point
;
for
while
some
of
them
have
maintained
Episcopacie
by
divine
authority
,
yet
others
have
been
more
ingenuous
confessing
it
only
to
be
grounded
upon
ancient
custome
,
and
therefore
to
be
an
humane
invention
,
or
Ecclesiastick
tradition
.
And
a
third
sort
different
from
both
,
will
have
it
to
be
Apostolick
.
Again
some
of
them
make
the
forme
of
Kirk
government
to
be
universall
and
perpetuall
,
and
others
hold
it
to
be
locall
,
and
conformable
to
the
civill
policy
;
Thus
have
they
been
divided
one
of
them
from
another
;
But
in
this
exigence
and
point
of
time
,
one
must
undertake
for
all
to
cry
up
Episcopacie
,
as
coming
from
Heaven
,
&
not
from
the
earth
,
even
as
it
hath
the
altitude
of
fixed
superiority
,
&
the
latitude
of
spirituall
jurisdiction
.
And
why
?
because
we
have
abjured
it
,
and
our
Assemblies
have
found
it
unlawfull
in
this
Kirk
:
this
was
their
modesty
of
expression
,
desiring
more
to
reforme
at
home
,
then
to
be
busie
abroad
,
for
which
they
find
no
more
courtesie
,
nor
lesse
acerbity
of
spirit
,
then
if
they
had
given
out
a
generall
sentence
concerning
the
government
of
the
Kirk
.
It
is
not
for
us
,
nor
for
this
naked
relation
of
Truth
to
enter
in
dispute
,
but
if
our
adversaries
show
not
themselves
more
learned
in
their
arguments
,
nor
they
prove
skilled
in
our
Kirk-government
and
History
,
which
are
the
grounds
of
their
vehement
exhortation
to
their
Northern
brethren
,
they
will
be
found
to
have
given
but
words
in
stead
of
substance
.
As
our
adversaries
have
risen
thus
upon
the
one
hand
against
our
abjuration
of
Episcopacy
,
by
averring
it
to
be
of
divine
authority
,
that
the
contradiction
in
the
point
of
Kirk-government
may
be
plain
and
strong
:
So
do
they
upon
the
other
hand
with
all
immanity
and
bar
barousnesse
against
all
our
treaties
and
intreaties
,
constrain
our
poore
Countreymen
and
women
in
England
and
Ireland
,
to
sweare
oaths
,
whereof
some
covertly
,
and
other
expressely
carry
an
abjuration
of
the
Oath
and
Covenant
of
Scotland
,
as
damnable
and
treasonable
,
although
it
was
sworne
at
first
by
the
King
himself
that
then
was
,
and
is
now
again
subscribed
by
his
Majesties
Commissioner
in
his
name
,
and
with
his
consent
ordained
to
be
subscribed
by
Subjects
of
all
ranks
throughout
the
Kingdome
,
and
therefore
may
as
well
he
called
a
Royall
as
a
Popular
Covenant
:
What
impiety
this
is
against
God
,
and
what
provocation
of
his
Justice
,
what
a
snare
it
is
to
many
poore
soules
▪
how
great
dishonour
is
hereby
done
to
Royall
authority
by
had
counsellours
and
wicked
ministers
,
and
how
farre
it
is
from
procuring
cheerfull
obedience
,
or
tying
the
hearts
of
people
to
Soveraignitie
,
wee
leave
to
be
considered
,
and
heartily
wish
that
a
more
wise
,
a
more
conscionable
,
and
a
more
effectuall
course
may
be
taken
for
settling
the
peace
of
the
Kingdome
.
The
words
of
the
Oath
which
hath
been
ministred
lately
,
to
be
signed
and
sworne
by
some
of
our
sea
faring
men
,
and
by
them
produced
before
us
,
we
have
set
downe
,
and
thereafter
shall
go
on
to
the
proceedings
of
our
Commissioners
sent
to
England
.
I
A.
B.
one
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
in
the
Kingdome
of
Scotland
,
doe
by
these
presents
signe
with
my
hand
,
upon
my
great
oath
&
as
I
shal
be
answerable
to
God
upon
my
Salvation
and
Condemnation
,
testifie
and
declare
,
that
CHARLES
by
the
grace
of
God
King
of
Great
Britain
,
France
,
and
Ireland
,
Defender
of
the
Faith
,
is
may
Soveraigne
Lord
;
And
that
next
unto
Almighty
GOD
,
and
his
Sonne
CHRIST
IESUS
,
He
is
over
all
persons
within
his
Majesties
Kingdomes
and
Dominions
,
and
in
all
causes
as
well
Ecclesiasticall
as
Civill
,
supreame
Governour
.
To
whom
,
his
Heires
and
Successours
I
am
bound
in
duty
,
and
alleageance
to
all
obedience
,
if
it
were
to
the
losse
of
my
life
,
estate
and
fortunes
,
&
doe
hereby
abjure
all
combinations
,
Covenants
and
Bands
that
can
bee
pretended
upon
pretext
of
Religion
,
or
Liberty
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
specially
the
damnable
and
treasonable
Covenant
,
commonly
called
the
popular
Covenant
,
so
much
magnified
now
in
Scotland
,
and
do
promise
never
to
take
Armes
against
his
Majesty
,
his
heirs
and
successours
,
offensive
or
defensive
,
but
to
abide
constant
in
alleageance
,
duety
and
obedience
,
which
I
professe
Almighty
GOD
hath
tyed
me
to
,
and
to
do
the
uttermost
of
my
power
against
all
oppositions
whatsomever
for
rain
or
home
bred
,
So
help
me
God
.
The
proceedings
of
the
Commissioners
sent
from
the
Parliament
of
SCOTLAND
:
To
the
KING
.
SO
soone
as
our
Commissioners
got
presence
,
and
had
the
honour
to
kisse
his
Majesties
,
hand
;
they
did
in
all
humility
represent
to
his
Majestie
how
grievous
it
was
to
his
Majesties
good
Subjects
of
that
his
ancient
and
native
Kingdome
,
that
their
loyaltie
should
bee
called
in
question
;
or
that
their
proceeding
should
be
traduced
,
as
trinching
upon
his
Majesties
authoritie
,
or
as
contrare
to
the
Laws
.
And
craved
a
publick
hearing
before
his
Majesties
Councel
of
both
Kingdomes
,
for
clearing
of
the
justnesse
and
lawfulnesse
of
their
proceedings
,
and
vindicating
them
from
those
unjust
aspersions
laid
upon
them
by
sinister
information
,
and
that
relation
made
publickly
by
the
Earle
of
Traquair
,
before
the
whole
Councel
of
England
,
to
their
prejudice
.
And
did
likewise
deliver
to
his
Majestie
a
thanksgiving
from
the
generall
Assembly
,
containing
a
supplication
for
ratifying
the
conclusions
thereof
:
upon
the
20
of
Februarie
,
1640.
The
King
commanded
that
what
ever
they
had
to
remonstrat
or
petition
to
him
,
they
would
present
the
:
same
in
write
:
And
that
he
would
signifie
his
pleasure
to
them
by
the
Earle
of
Traquair
,
whereupon
they
gave
in
the
remonstrance
or
supplication
following
:
MOST
SACRED
SOVERAIGNE
,
BEing
sent
here
from
the
Parliament
of
Scotland
,
humbly
to
remonstrat
,
that
no
earthly
thing
could
be
more
grievous
to
them
,
then
that
their
loyaltie
should
be
called
in
question
,
or
that
any
such
hard
impressions
should
bee
given
to
your
Majestie
against
their
proceedings
,
as
trinching
upon
your
Majesties
sacred
person
,
and
inviolable
authoritie
,
as
not
warranted
by
the
fundamentall
Laws
and
laudable
practises
of
your
Majesties
ancient
and
native
Kingdome
;
or
as
contrare
to
the
promises
&
remonstrances
which
were
made
to
your
Majestie
by
your
humble
and
faithfull
Subjects
in
the
truth
of
their
hearts
,
and
were
in
the
same
sense
graciously
accepted
by
your
Majestie
:
And
seeing
your
Majestie
hath
out
of
your
goodnesse
and
justice
kept
one
ear
for
us
,
and
would
not
give
place
to
the
suggestions
and
obliquies
of
any
,
till
the
reasons
of
our
proceedings
and
demands
were
made
known
from
our selves
,
who
are
allowed
by
your
Majesties
Royall
warrant
to
come
here
for
that
end
.
Therefore
we
humbly
crave
,
that
your
Majestie
out
of
your
fatherly
care
,
and
tender
compassion
of
your
native
Subjects
,
may
bee
graciously
pleased
to
grant
us
a
full
hearing
;
and
to
call
such
as
are
here
,
of
the
Councel
of
both
Kingdomes
,
that
before
your
Majestie
and
them
,
your
Majesties
Subjects
may
be
vindicat
from
these
aspersions
and
imputations
wherewith
we
hear
they
are
charged
;
and
that
we
may
clear
that
the
desires
and
proceedings
of
the
Parliament
,
are
so
agreeable
to
the
fundamentall
Laws
and
practise
of
that
Kingdome
,
and
to
the
articles
of
pacification
,
as
may
merit
approbation
at
the
throne
of
your
Majesties
justice
,
and
procure
your
Majesties
royall
commandments
for
the
proceeding
of
the
Parliament
;
that
by
the
mutuall
embracement
of
Religion
,
and
justice
:
the
peace
of
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
(
whose
distressed
estate
and
condition
can
hardly
admit
delay
)
may
be
established
,
and
the
love
and
chearfull
obedience
of
your
Majesties
Subjects
confirmed
and
increased
.
And
lest
by
occasion
of
that
relation
which
was
publickly
made
by
the
Earle
of
Traquair
,
before
your
Majestie
and
your
Councel
,
any
prejudicat
thought
may
be
harboured
in
your
Majesties
royall
heart
;
and
if
any
hard
impressions
be
given
against
your
Subjects
unheard
;
the
same
may
bee
disludged
:
Wee
humbly
crave
that
we
may
have
that
relation
in
the
same
terms
,
and
as
it
was
then
delivered
under
his
hand
,
which
since
it
is
sought
,
that
wee
may
bee
the
more
able
to
give
all
respective
satisfaction
to
your
Majesties
royall
and
just
commandments
,
we
hope
will
not
be
refused
:
And
having
once
the
permission
,
and
happinesse
in
publick
to
clear
the
loyaltie
of
your
Majesties
Subjects
,
and
the
lawfulnesse
of
the
proceedings
of
the
Parliament
,
we
shall
thereafter
(
lest
verball
expressions
be
controverted
)
be
most
willing
and
desirous
,
according
to
your
Majesties
commandments
,
To
receive
what
ever
exceptions
,
objections
,
or
informations
,
are
made
against
any
of
the
particular
overtures
,
articles
,
and
proceedings
of
the
Parliament
in
writ
,
and
in
the
same
way
shall
present
our
answers
,
and
humble
desires
.
And
doe
humbly
crave
your
Majesties
gracious
Answer
.
Vpon
the
26.
day
of
Febr
:
The
Earle
of
Traquair
did
shew
our
Commissioners
,
that
it
was
his
Majesties
pleasure
that
they
should
subscribe
the
two
former
petitions
given
in
by
them
to
his
Majestie
,
and
that
they
keep
that
same
way
thereafter
in
all
petitions
or
writs
,
shall
bee
by
them
presented
to
his
Majestie
,
which
accordingly
they
did
:
And
they
required
the
Earle
of
Traquair
to
write
and
subscribe
any
direction
,
or
commandment
he
carried
from
the
King
to
them
,
which
he
did
.
Vpon
the
2.
of
March
,
The
Earle
of
Traquair
did
signifie
to
them
under
his
hand
,
that
it
was
his
Majesties
pleasure
,
that
they
should
attend
at
the
Councell
chamber
,
the
next
day
thereafter
,
at
two
of
the
clock
in
the
afternoone
such
of
the
Lords
of
the
Councell
,
as
his
Majesty
had
appointed
for
that
effect
.
And
our
Commissioners
understanding
that
the
King
was
going
to
Hampton-cour
,
and
that
the
hearing
he
appointed
for
them
,
was
onely
before
these
of
his
Majesties
Committe
or
Joyntos
:
And
being
enjoyned
by
their
instructions
,
not
to
answer
nor
acknowledge
the
Committee
,
nor
no
other
Judicatorie
,
desired
the
Marques
of
Hammiltoun
to
shew
his
Majestie
,
that
they
would
decline
to
propone
their
Desires
and
reasons
of
their
Demands
,
or
make
answer
either
to
the
Committee
,
or
any
other
whatsoever
,
except
to
the
King
their
Master
,
to
whom
they
were
sent
,
which
being
made
knowne
to
his
Majestie
,
He
was
graciouslie
pleased
to
delay
his
going
to
Hampton
till
the
afternoone
,
and
did
heare
our
Commissioners
himself
:
In
whose
Royall
presence
and
audience
,
(
His
Majestie
having
his
Committee
with
him
)
our
Commissioners
did
cleare
us
and
our
proceedings
from
these
unjust
aspersions
layd
upon
us
,
did
show
what
high
estimation
we
had
of
Soveraignitie
,
and
our
constant
resolution
to
stand
to
the
defence
of
our
Religion
,
and
that
our
Desires
,
both
in
matter
and
manner
,
are
no
other
,
but
what
we
did
humbly
crave
in
our
former
Petitions
,
and
are
necessar
for
establishing
Religion
and
the
good
and
peace
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
are
agreeable
to
the
fundamentall
Lawes
and
laudable
practises
thereof
,
and
to
the
articles
of
Pacification
,
without
wronging
the
Kirk
or
State
,
or
any
wayes
trinching
upon
his
Majesties
Princely
Power
and
Royall
Authoritie
.
And
did
therefore
crave
,
that
his
Majestie
would
be
graciouslie
pleased
to
command
the
Parliament
to
proceed
and
determine
,
for
ratifying
the
conclusions
of
the
Assembly
,
and
enact
such
other
Statutes
,
as
are
necessar
for
establishing
Religion
,
and
settling
the
peace
of
the
Kingdome
:
As
their
speach
then
spoken
,
and
thereafter
given
in
in
writ
doth
import
,
as
followeth
:
SIR
,
as
wee
did
show
in
that
humble
Remonstrance
which
wee
gave
your
Majestie
in
writ
;
That
no
earthly
thing
could
bee
more
grievous
to
your
Majesties
Subjects
,
conveened
by
your
Royall
Authoritie
,
in
the
Parliament
of
Scotland
,
then
that
their
loyaltie
should
be
called
in
question
,
or
that
any
such
hard
impression
should
be
given
against
their
proceedings
,
as
might
derogate
from
that
high
estimation
which
they
have
of
Soveraignitie
,
and
the
tender
respect
they
carry
to
your
Majesties
inviolable
authoritie
.
So
doe
wee
now
acknowledge
your
Majesties
goodnes
and
justice
in
keeping
one
eare
for
us
against
all
suggestions
and
obloquies
,
till
the
reasons
of
our
proceedings
and
demands
were
made
knowne
from
our selves
,
and
that
your
Majestie
is
graciously
pleased
to
grant
us
this
favour
of
a
full
and
publick
hearing
.
But
because
the
Parliament
of
that
your
Majesties
ancient
and
native
Kingdome
is
independent
,
and
not
comptable
to
any
other
Judicatorie
:
Wee
hope
your
Majestie
will
pardon
and
allow
us
to
declyne
to
speake
or
answere
before
any
of
your
Majesties
Councells
,
or
other
Judicatories
whatsoever
,
as
these
who
have
any
power
to
judge
of
the
Lawes
,
actions
,
or
proceedings
of
the
Parliament
of
that
Kingdome
:
As
wee
acknowledge
your
Majesties
favour
in
allowing
us
to
tender
the
liberties
and
freedome
of
your
Majesties
ancient
and
native
Kingdome
:
So
are
wee
glad
before
all
the
world
,
to
cleare
the
loyaltie
,
and
lawfulnes
of
their
proceedings
,
and
doe
congratulate
,
that
your
Majestie
hath
indicted
a
Parliament
heere
,
who
wee
hope
will
advert
to
the
good
of
Religion
,
your
Majesties
honour
,
and
peace
of
your
Dominions
,
albeit
they
be
not
Judges
to
determine
of
our
actions
,
which
when
they
shall
be
knowne
to
your
Majestie
,
not
upon
report
,
but
upon
true
tryall
,
wee
are
most
confident
,
will
merit
approbation
at
the
Throne
of
your
Majesties
Justice
.
But
because
wee
heare
that
your
Majesties
good
Subjects
are
traduced
as
having
intention
to
diminish
your
Majesties
authoritie
,
and
shake
off
that
civill
and
duetifull
obedience
due
to
Soveraignitie
.
Therefore
before
we
descend
to
the
particular
actions
,
and
articles
of
the
Parliament
,
for
vindicating
us
from
so
grievous
and
foull
an
imputation
,
wee
doe
in
our
own
name
,
and
in
name
of
the
Parliament
who
sent
us
,
Declare
before
GOD
and
the
world
,
that
we
never
had
,
nor
have
any
thought
of
with-drawing
our selves
from
that
humble
and
duetifull
subjection
and
obedience
to
your
Majestie
,
and
your
government
,
which
by
the
descent
and
raigne
of
so
many
Kings
is
due
to
your
Majestie
:
And
never
had
nor
have
any
intention
or
desire
to
attempt
any
thing
that
may
tend
to
the
diminution
of
your
Majesties
Princely
power
.
But
on
the
contrare
,
acknowledge
our
quietnes
,
stabilitie
,
and
happines
,
to
depend
upon
the
safetie
of
your
Majesties
Person
,
and
maintenance
of
your
greatnes
and
Royall
authoritie
,
as
Gods
Vicegerent
set
over
us
for
maintenance
of
Religion
,
and
administration
of
Justice
:
And
have
solemnely
sworne
not
onely
to
stand
to
the
defence
of
your
Majesties
Person
and
authoritie
,
in
the
preservation
and
defence
of
Religion
,
Liberties
,
and
Lawes
of
the
Church
and
Kingdome
;
But
also
in
every
cause
which
may
concerne
your
Majesties
honour
,
shall
according
to
the
Lawes
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
the
duetie
of
good
Subjects
,
concurre
with
our
friends
and
followers
in
quiet
manner
,
or
in
Armes
as
wee
shall
be
required
.
But
if
any
be
so
wicked
as
to
seeke
occasions
to
divide
betwixt
your
Majestie
and
your
Kingdome
,
and
for
their
owne
ends
goe
about
to
prostitute
the
puritie
of
Religion
,
and
the
Liberties
and
Lawes
of
that
your
Majesties
ancient
and
native
Kingdome
:
Wee
can
give
them
no
other
Character
,
but
that
which
your
Majesties
Father
of
blessed
memorie
gave
them
,
terming
such
men
,
vipers
and
pests
against
the
King
and
his
Kingdome
.
And
if
it
please
God
,
for
our
sinnes
,
to
make
our
condition
that
deplorable
,
as
they
may
get
the
shadow
of
your
Majesties
authority
,
(
as
wee
hope
in
God
they
will
not
)
to
palliate
their
ends
;
Then
as
these
,
who
are
sworne
to
defend
our
Religion
,
our
recourse
must
be
onely
to
the
GOD
of
Jacob
for
our
refuge
,
who
is
Lord
of
Lords
,
and
King
of
Kings
,
and
by
whom
Kings
doe
reigne
,
and
Princes
decree
Justice
.
And
if
in
speaking
thus
,
out
of
zeale
to
Religion
,
and
the
dutie
we
owe
to
our
Countrey
,
and
that
charge
which
is
laid
upon
us
,
any
thing
hath
escaped
us
,
sith
it
is
spoken
from
the
sinceritie
of
our
hearts
,
wee
fall
down
at
your
Majesties
feet
,
humbly
craving
pardon
for
our
freedome
.
Having
thus
with
your
Majesties
permission
cleared
the
loyaltie
of
your
Subjects
.
That
wee
may
next
shew
the
reason
of
their
demands
,
and
equitie
of
their
proceedings
in
Parliament
:
We
doe
first
crave
,
that
if
our
answers
cannot
give
plenarie
satisfaction
to
the
objections
and
exceptions
,
that
shall
bee
made
against
their
proceedings
;
That
our
not
knowing
of
these
objections
(
albeit
wee
did
often
require
your
Majesties
Commissioner
to
shew
the
same
,
that
we
might
be
the
more
able
to
give
your
Majestie
content
)
yet
being
still
concealed
from
us
,
and
the
Records
and
Registers
of
Parliament
being
kept
up
from
us
,
may
serve
much
for
our
excuse
;
and
if
any
of
the
propositions
,
or
articles
sought
or
craved
in
Parliament
,
shall
seem
harsh
at
the
first
view
,
to
these
who
know
not
our
laws
:
That
we
do
expect
from
them
the
judgment
of
charitie
,
who
ought
rather
,
nor
passe
rash
censure
on
us
,
to
professe
ignorantiam
&
juris
&
facti
alieni
;
and
that
they
would
distinguish
betwixt
the
desires
,
and
actions
of
a
Parliament
,
who
being
conveened
by
royal
authority
,
and
honoured
with
your
Majesty
,
or
your
Commissioners
presence
,
are
makers
of
Laws
,
and
against
whom
there
is
no
law
,
and
the
actions
of
privat
persons
,
against
whom
laws
are
made
.
And
as
the
desires
of
the
Subjects
are
no
other
in
the
matter
,
but
what
they
did
humbly
crave
in
their
former
petitions
,
and
are
necessar
for
establishing
of
Religion
,
and
the
good
and
peace
of
the
Kingdome
,
which
can
never
repugne
to
the
Kings
honour
,
and
are
agreeable
to
the
articles
of
pacification
;
so
in
manner
they
are
agreeable
to
the
Lawes
and
practises
of
that
Kingdome
.
And
to
condiscend
more
specially
,
all
the
articles
given
in
,
are
either
such
as
concern
privat
subjects
,
such
as
are
for
manufactories
,
trade
of
Merchants
,
&
others
of
that
kind
,
which
doe
not
so
much
concern
your
Majestie
or
the
publick
,
as
the
interest
of
privat
men
which
are
but
minima
,
&
de
minimis
non
curat
lex
:
Or
they
are
publick
acts
,
which
do
concerne
Religion
,
and
liberties
of
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
as
the
ratifying
the
conclusions
of
the
Assembly
,
the
act
of
constitution
of
Parliament
,
the
act
of
rescission
,
the
act
against
poperie
,
and
others
of
that
kinde
,
wherein
because
the
Parliament
knew
that
the
eyes
of
the
world
were
upon
them
;
that
hard
constructions
have
beene
made
of
their
proceedings
,
and
that
malice
is
prompted
for
her
obloquies
,
and
waiteth
on
with
open
mouth
to
snatch
at
the
smallest
shadow
of
disrespect
to
your
Majestie
:
That
our
proceedings
may
bee
made
odious
to
such
as
know
them
not
,
wee
have
endeavoured
to
walk
with
that
tendernesse
which
becometh
duetifull
Subjects
,
who
are
desirous
to
limite
themselves
according
to
reason
,
and
the
rule
of
Law
:
For
better
understanding
whereof
,
we
must
distinguish
betwixt
regnum
constituendum
,
and
regnum
constitutum
;
a
Kingdome
before
it
be
settled
,
and
a
Kingdome
which
is
established
by
Laws
;
wherein
as
good
subjects
esteeme
it
their
greatest
glorie
to
maintaine
the
honour
,
and
lawfull
authoritie
of
their
King
;
so
good
Kings
(
as
your
Majesties
father
of
ever
blessed
memorie
affirmes
)
holding
that
maxime
,
That
salus
populi
est
supremalex
,
will
be
content
to
governe
their
Subjects
,
according
to
the
Law
of
God
,
and
fundamentall
laws
of
their
Kingdome
.
Next
we
must
distinguish
betwixt
the
Kirk
and
State
,
betwixt
the
Ecclesiastick
,
and
civil
power
,
both
which
are
materially
one
;
yet
formallie
they
are
contradistinct
in
power
,
in
jurisdiction
,
in
laws
,
in
bodies
,
in
ends
,
in
offices
,
and
officers
;
and
albeit
the
Kirk
and
Ecclesiastick
Assemblies
thereof
,
bee
formally
different
,
and
contradistinct
from
the
Parliament
and
civill
Judicatories
,
yet
there
is
so
strict
and
necessary
a
conjunction
betwixt
the
Ecclesiastick
,
and
civill
jurisdiction
,
betwixt
Religion
and
Justice
:
as
the
one
cannot
firmely
subsist
,
and
bee
preserved
without
the
other
;
And
therefore
like
Hypocrites
twinnes
,
they
must
stand
and
fall
,
live
and
die
together
,
which
made
us
in
all
our
petitions
to
your
Majestie
,
who
is
custos
utriusque
tabulae
,
to
crave
that
as
matters
Ecclesiastick
may
be
determined
,
by
the
generall
and
other
Assemblies
of
the
Kirk
,
and
matters
civill
by
Parliament
:
So
specially
to
crave
,
that
the
sanction
of
civill
law
,
should
be
added
to
the
Ecclesiastick
conclusions
,
and
constitutions
of
the
Kirk
and
her
Assemblies
,
lest
there
should
be
any
repugnance
betwixt
the
Ecclesiastick
and
Civill
laws
:
which
your
Majestie
did
graciously
condescend
unto
.
And
your
Majesties
Commissioner
representing
your
Majesties
royall
person
and
power
in
the
generall
Assembly
,
wherein
all
the
Congregations
and
Parishes
of
Scotland
are
represented
,
after
particular
inquirie
anent
the
true
and
reall
causes
of
the
evils
,
which
do
so
much
trouble
the
peace
of
that
Kirk
and
Kingdome
.
Having
found
that
the
government
of
the
Kirk
by
Bishops
,
and
Civil
places
and
power
of
Kirk-men
,
amongst
other
novations
brought
in
that
Kirk
,
were
two
main
causes
of
these
evils
:
And
having
consented
,
that
Episcopacie
bee
removed
out
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
and
that
the
Kirk
be
removed
off
the
state
;
And
declared
all
civill
places
and
power
of
Kirk-men
,
to
be
unlawfull
in
that
Kingdome
.
And
having
ratified
the
Covenant
,
ordaining
all
the
Subjects
to
subscribe
the
same
with
the
generall
Assemblies
explanation
,
in
that
sense
:
and
being
oblidged
to
ratifie
the
conclusions
of
the
Assembly
in
Parliament
:
It
doth
necessarly
follow
,
that
Bishops
who
usurped
to
be
the
Kirk
,
and
did
in
name
of
the
Kirk
represent
the
third
estate
;
and
Abbots
,
Priors
,
and
all
others
who
did
represent
the
Kirk
to
bee
taken
away
,
which
also
by
necessar
consequence
doth
infer
,
that
there
bee
an
act
of
constitution
of
the
Parliament
without
them
,
and
an
act
for
repealing
the
former
laws
,
whereby
the
Kirk
was
declared
the
third
estate
,
and
Bishops
did
represent
the
Kirk
,
both
which
the
Kirk
hath
now
renounced
and
condemned
:
So
that
unlesse
the
act
of
constitution
of
the
Parliament
,
and
act
rescissorie
passe
,
it
is
impossible
either
to
have
a
valide
Parliament
,
or
to
ratifie
the
conclusions
of
the
Assemblie
:
which
your
Majestie
hath
graciously
condiscended
to
performe
,
and
which
your
Subjects
are
oblidged
to
maintain
:
neither
doth
the
passing
of
these
acts
wrong
the
Kirk
nor
State
,
nor
diminish
your
Majesties
princely
power
,
and
royall
authoritie
;
not
the
Kirk
,
because
she
hath
renunced
and
condemned
that
civill
power
and
worldly
pompe
conferred
upon
her
in
time
of
Poperie
,
esteeming
the
same
not
to
bee
a
priviledge
,
but
a
detriment
incompatible
with
her
spirituall
nature
,
and
as
being
repugnant
to
the
doctrine
,
and
discipline
of
that
Kirk
,
&
volenti
non
fit
injuria
;
nor
is
the
State
wronged
,
because
the
whole
Congregations
of
that
Kingdome
,
being
represented
by
their
Commissioners
from
Presbitries
in
the
generall
Assemblie
,
hath
given
their
consent
to
the
desires
and
conclusions
of
the
Kirk
,
have
with
allowance
of
your
Majesties
Commissioner
,
according
to
the
ordinance
of
the
generall
Assembly
,
and
Councel
,
sworne
and
subscribed
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
in
that
sense
;
and
have
alwayes
been
,
and
are
your
Majesties
supplicants
,
That
the
Parliament
may
ratifie
what
the
Assembly
hath
found
,
and
concluded
:
Neither
can
wee
beleeve
that
your
Majestie
(
who
we
hear
doth
acknowledge
Princes
to
be
like
shining
stars
,
which
have
their
splendor
for
the
benefit
of
the
world
,
and
who
esteemes
the
prosperitie
,
and
welfare
of
your
people
,
your
greatest
content
,
and
the
having
of
their
hearts
to
bee
your
Majesties
greatest
security
,
which
are
the
words
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
which
your
Majestie
hath
so
well
learned
,
that
they
are
abridged
in
the
inscription
of
their
coyne
,
Presim
ut
prosim
)
will
think
,
that
the
granting
of
that
,
which
upon
so
good
reason
is
so
earnestly
desired
both
by
Kirk
and
State
,
to
be
any
diminution
of
your
Majesties
royall
prerogative
,
and
priviledge
of
your
Crowne
,
which
by
our
acts
of
Parliament
is
defyned
,
to
be
that
power
which
your
Majestie
hath
over
all
estates
and
persons
,
and
not
any
particular
interest
more
in
one
estate
nor
another
;
and
which
is
competent
and
reciprocall
to
the
King
,
and
doth
pertain
to
your
Majestie
inviolablie
,
and
is
no
wayes
contingent
,
separable
,
nor
mutable
,
with
the
change
of
any
of
the
Estates
;
but
is
that
power
which
doth
justly
belong
to
the
King
,
before
any
Bishops
were
in
Scotland
,
and
which
did
belong
to
him
in
time
of
Poperie
,
when
Bishops
were
allowed
,
and
had
their
dependance
of
the
Pope
,
and
which
did
likewise
pertaine
to
the
King
,
in
the
time
of
reformation
,
when
Episcopacie
was
abjured
and
removed
out
of
Scotland
.
In
the
which
oath
,
all
the
Subjects
are
sworne
to
maintaine
your
Majesties
greatnesse
,
and
authoritie
,
with
their
lives
and
means
:
which
wee
shall
acknowledge
,
and
will
be
ready
to
defend
,
to
the
last
drop
of
our
bloud
.
And
seeing
your
Majesties
Subjects
have
no
other
ends
,
but
such
as
serve
for
establishing
of
Religion
,
and
the
peace
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
are
agreeable
to
the
fundamental
Laws
thereof
,
and
to
the
articles
of
pacification
;
And
that
the
Parliament
is
the
onely
lawfull
mean
to
remeid
our
evils
,
remove
distractions
,
and
settle
a
solide
and
perfect
peace
.
The
sum
of
your
Majesties
subjects
their
desire
is
,
that
your
Majestie
may
bee
graciously
pleased
,
to
command
,
that
the
Parliament
may
proceed
freely
,
and
determine
anent
all
these
articles
given
in
to
them
,
and
whatever
exceptions
,
objections
,
or
informations
,
are
made
against
any
of
the
particular
overtures
,
articles
,
or
proceedings
of
the
Parliament
,
wee
are
most
willing
and
desirous
,
according
to
your
Majesties
commandement
(
for
avoyding
contestation
about
words
)
to
receive
the
same
in
writ
,
and
are
content
in
the
same
way
to
returne
our
Answers
and
humble
Desires
.
After
some
questions
moved
by
his
Majestie
,
and
by
some
of
the
Committee
,
which
were
answered
by
our
Commissioners
,
and
all
that
past
written
by
them
,
immediatly
by
after
their
return
to
their
lodgings
from
his
Majestie
.
The
conclusion
of
that
dayes
hearing
was
,
that
against
the
Kings
returne
from
Hampton-Court
,
they
should
show
his
Majesty
their
Instructions
.
And
after
his
Majesties
returne
upon
the
8.
of
March
,
they
were
commanded
to
be
at
Whitehall
the
next
day
thereafter
,
at
two
of
the
clock
in
the
afternoon
,
where
so
soon
as
they
did
appeare
before
his
Majestie
,
He
did
call
for
their
Instructions
,
which
they
did
exhibit
and
read
:
Their
power
was
called
in
question
,
as
being
onely
subscribed
by
some
Noblemen
,
and
Gentlemen
,
and
as
not
flowing
from
the
Parliament
,
whereunto
they
did
answer
;
That
their
Instructions
were
warranted
by
the
Parliament
,
because
they
are
relative
to
former
Instructions
,
given
to
the
Earle
of
Dumfermeling
,
and
Lord
Lowdoun
,
which
were
subscryved
by
a
great
many
Noblemen
,
Gentlemen
,
and
Burgesses
who
were
present
,
sitting
in
Parliament
,
and
that
their
last
Instructions
are
subscryved
by
these
Commissioners
,
who
were
appointed
by
the
Parliament
to
make
remonstrances
to
his
Majesty
,
and
receive
the
returne
of
his
answers
,
who
were
authorized
with
Commission
from
the
Parlîament
,
to
that
effect
:
All
which
our
Commissioners
did
instruct
.
And
after
long
debating
anent
the
validity
of
their
power
.
The
particular
dispute
,
and
reasonings
whereof
,
our
Commissioners
did
for
their
memory
put
in
writ
.
The
Kings
Majesty
said
,
he
would
heare
the
particular
reasons
of
their
demands
,
whereunto
it
was
replyed
,
that
their
demands
were
onely
that
the
Parliament
might
proceed
and
ratifie
the
conclusions
of
the
Assembly
,
and
determine
anent
the
articles
given
in
to
them
,
according
to
the
Lawes
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
articles
of
pacification
.
And
if
there
were
any
objections
to
the
contrair
,
they
were
ready
to
receive
,
and
answer
the
same
in
writ
.
The
King
said
,
It
was
his
Commissioner
behoved
to
give
these
,
and
that
his
Majesty
was
to
maintain
his
actions
.
And
thursday
the
12.
of
March
was
assigned
for
their
next
hearing
,
and
the
Kings
Commissioner
commanded
to
give
his
objections
to
them
in
writ
,
against
that
time
.
Vpon
the
12.
of
March
,
The
King
called
for
the
power
and
warrant
granted
by
the
Parliament
to
these
Noblemen
,
and
others
who
had
subscryved
our
Commissioners
Instructions
;
which
being
contained
in
the
declaration
made
by
the
Parliament
,
his
Majesty
commanded
the
whole
Declaration
to
be
read
,
did
expostulat
and
quarrell
the
same
,
as
trinching
upon
his
prerogative
:
And
diverse
objections
were
proponed
against
the
Declaration
,
both
by
his
Majesty
and
these
of
the
Committee
.
Which
was
answered
by
our
Commissioners
,
who
did
write
what
was
reasoned
,
and
answered
concerning
that
point
,
and
craved
that
what
could
be
objected
against
that
or
any
other
of
the
Parliaments
proceedings
,
should
be
set
down
it
writ
,
whereupon
the
King
commanded
the
Earle
of
Traquhair
to
set
down
the
state
of
the
question
in
writ
,
which
he
did
in
maner
following
,
viz:
WHether
are
you
warranted
or
instructed
from
Parliament
,
to
satisfie
his
Majestie
,
anent
his
power
of
proroguing
of
Parliaments
of
himselfe
,
and
of
his
own
Royall
prerogative
simplie
;
and
whether
a
Parliament
thus
prorogued
simplie
,
by
his
Majesties
owne
sole
,
Royall
power
,
can
or
may
sit
before
the
time
to
which
his
Majestie
hath
prorogued
the
same
.
And
if
you
have
no
warrant
nor
instruction
herein
from
the
Parliament
,
what
is
your
owne
private
Judgement
therein
.
Likeas
his
Majesty
commanded
the
Earle
of
Traquhair
to
give
some
other
propositions
,
and
querees
,
and
the
16.
of
March
was
assigned
to
our
Commissioners
,
to
give
in
their
answers
,
which
propositions
were
delivered
to
them
upon
the
day
of
March
,
which
are
these
,
viz:
Protestation
given
in
at
the
first
prorogation
of
the
Parliament
,
at
least
given
into
the
Commissioner
,
to
be
represented
to
his
Majestie
.
Act
desiring
the
power
of
articles
.
New
augmentation
of
customes
,
to
bee
discharged
,
and
no
custome
nor
imposition
to
be
imposed
hereafter
,
but
by
advice
of
the
Estates
.
No
change
of
the
value
of
money
or
coynage
thereof
,
but
by
advice
of
Parliament
.
Book
of
rates
to
be
revised
by
Parliament
.
The
Castles
of
Edinburgh
,
Dumbarian
,
and
Stirling
,
to
be
intrusted
onely
to
Natives
,
and
these
to
be
chosen
from
time
to
time
,
of
honest
men
,
by
advice
of
the
Estates
.
Act
anent
the
Judicatorie
of
Exchecquer
.
Because
these
propositions
were
delivered
to
our
Commissioners
,
without
any
objection
against
the
same
,
or
querees
,
concerning
these
demands
,
They
did
require
that
if
there
were
any
querees
to
be
demanded
of
them
,
or
any
objections
to
be
made
against
these
,
or
any
other
acts
and
propositions
given
in
to
the
articles
,
That
the
same
might
be
set
down
in
writ
.
Wherunto
it
was
answered
,
That
his
Majesty
was
to
make
no
propositions
to
them
,
but
that
his
Majestie
being
informed
,
that
such
motions
,
and
propositions
have
been
made
,
either
in
face
of
the
articles
,
or
to
his
Commissioner
,
hath
taken
notice
thereof
,
as
prejudiciall
to
his
Majesties
authority
.
And
therefore
required
them
to
show
the
reasons
why
they
did
demand
the
same
.
Vpon
the
16.
of
March
when
our
Commissioners
did
appeare
before
his
Majesty
,
They
did
present
their
answers
in
writ
,
to
the
former
queree
and
propositions
,
in
manner
following
:
viz:
AS
our
power
and
instructions
from
the
Parliament
,
doe
warrant
us
to
show
,
that
their
proceedings
and
desires
,
are
agreeable
to
the
Lawes
and
practise
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
to
the
articles
of
pacification
:
So
we
are
enjoyned
particularly
to
answer
all
objections
,
which
either
were
proponed
,
or
which
they
conceived
could
be
proponed
against
the
acts
and
proceedings
of
the
Parliament
:
And
as
concerning
any
other
question
which
was
not
moved
in
Parliament
,
nor
is
against
the
articles
and
propositions
given
in
to
them
;
As
the
same
did
not
fall
within
the
consideration
of
the
Parliament
:
So
neither
can
it
come
within
the
compasse
of
our
instructions
,
as
that
whereunto
wee
have
warrant
to
answer
:
It
is
also
to
bee
understood
,
that
the
propositions
and
acts
given
in
to
the
articles
,
are
not
statutes
,
but
are
onely
proponed
and
given
in
to
them
to
be
prepared
for
the
Parliament
,
That
the
Parliament
may
enact
or
refuse
the
same
,
as
they
shall
find
them
expedient
or
inexpedient
for
the
good
of
the
Church
and
State
:
And
as
concerning
the
queree
,
anent
the
prorogation
of
the
Parliament
,
we
are
warranted
by
our
instructions
and
informations
,
to
show
,
that
the
prorogation
of
Parliaments
of
that
Kingdome
,
once
being
conveened
in
plaine
Parliament
,
and
having
chosen
articles
,
or
entred
on
actions
;
hath
ever
been
done
with
consent
of
the
three
Estates
,
as
may
be
seene
in
the
reigne
of
King
James
6.
Queen
Mary
,
K.
Ja.
5.
K.
Ja.
4.
K.
Ja.
3.
K.
Ja.
2.
K.
Ja.
1.
And
so
forth
in
all
the
printed
and
written
Records
of
Parliament
.
And
they
are
confident
,
that
your
Majestie
will
be
graciously
pleased
,
to
keep
that
order
and
forme
of
prorogation
of
Parliaments
,
which
all
your
most
worthie
and
Royall
Antecessours
did
.
Neither
did
the
Parliament
expect
,
that
your
Majestie
(
who
did
graciously
grant
this
Parliament
for
establishing
of
Religion
,
ratifying
the
conclusions
of
the
Assemblie
,
and
settling
the
peace
of
the
Kingdome
;
and
hath
accordingly
given
an
ample
power
,
under
your
Majesties
broad
Seale
pro
tentione
&
observatione
Parliamenti
,
without
any
power
or
clause
of
prorogation
or
delay
)
would
require
this
Parliament
to
be
prorogued
without
consent
of
the
Estates
of
Parliament
;
Till
these
things
be
performed
which
your
Majestie
was
graciously
pleased
to
condescend
unto
.
Where
it
may
be
objected
,
That
a
Parliament
was
prorogued
or
continued
,
De
mandato
Regis
:
It
is
answered
,
That
proves
the
denomination
of
the
act
to
be
taken
from
the
King
;
But
doth
nowayes
prove
,
that
the
act
was
made
without
consent
of
the
Estates
,
more
then
that
act
of
Parliament
of
K.
Ja.
2.
holden
at
Edinburgh
,
the
28.
of
June
1450.
fol.
33.
Bearing
that
the
three
Estates
did
continue
the
Parliament
,
without
naming
the
King
;
will
inferre
,
that
the
Estates
wanted
the
Kings
consent
;
For
it
is
usuall
that
the
denomination
of
acts
of
Parliament
,
is
taken
,
sometimes
from
the
King
onely
,
sometimes
from
the
Estates
,
and
sometimes
from
both
;
And
that
the
prorogation
was
done
by
act
of
Parliament
,
is
enough
to
prove
it
to
be
done
with
consent
of
the
Estates
:
And
the
Letter
written
by
K.
Ja.
6.
in
the
Parliament
May
1604.
To
the
Lord
Balmerinoch
his
Majesties
Secretary
;
That
seeing
the
Parliament
of
England
was
continued
,
therefore
the
Estates
should
continue
the
Parliament
of
Scotland
,
(
which
they
did
)
doth
evince
that
the
Parliaments
were
continued
with
consent
of
the
Estates
.
And
having
thus
,
(
according
to
the
instructions
given
to
us
)
showne
the
Judgement
of
the
Parliament
,
(
whose
Language
and
mind
wee
ought
now
to
speak
,
and
not
our
own
privat
opinions
)
anent
the
forme
and
order
of
prorogation
,
which
hath
been
constantly
observed
,
in
all
preceeding
Parliaments
,
we
doe
so
much
tender
your
Majesties
royall
power
and
lawfull
authoritie
(
which
we
have
solemnely
sworne
never
to
diminish
)
as
wee
neither
dare
nor
will
presume
to
exceed
our
instructions
,
to
define
what
your
Majestie
may
doe
in
the
hight
of
your
power
.
For
to
dispute
à
posse
ad
esse
,
is
both
against
Law
and
Divinity
;
And
what
ever
your
Majestie
may
doe
in
the
hight
of
your
power
,
we
hope
your
Majestie
will
ever
bee
graciously
pleased
to
rule
your
Subjects
according
to
Law
,
the
continuall
practice
whereof
we
have
showne
in
this
point
,
neither
know
we
any
former
Law
or
practice
to
the
contrair
:
And
if
any
man
hath
informed
your
Majesty
,
or
affirmed
,
that
it
is
otherwayes
,
affirmanti
incumbit
probatio
.
As
concerning
that
act
whereby
it
is
craved
,
that
the
power
of
the
articles
may
bee
defined
,
wee
have
direction
and
information
from
the
Parliament
,
to
show
the
equity
,
lawfulnesse
,
and
expediencie
of
that
act
,
which
may
easily
bee
perceived
,
from
the
reasons
contained
in
the
narrative
of
the
act
it selfe
,
which
brevitatis
causâ
,
is
referred
thereto
,
as
also
from
the
written
records
,
and
printed
acts
of
Parliament
,
from
the
nature
of
all
Committees
,
and
from
the
present
estate
and
condition
of
the
Parliament
of
that
Kingdome
:
For
as
it
is
cleare
by
the
historie
of
that
Kingdome
,
and
the
records
of
Parliament
,
that
there
was
never
such
a
thing
heard
of
,
as
Lords
of
articles
,
untill
the
time
of
King
David
Bruce
;
So
it
is
manifest
in
all
the
printed
and
written
records
of
Parliament
,
since
that
time
,
that
many
Parliaments
had
no
Lords
delegat
for
articles
at
all
,
and
when
there
was
any
chosen
,
the
nomination
and
election
of
them
,
was
ever
with
the
common
consent
and
advice
of
the
whole
Parliament
,
till
the
Parliament
in
anno
1617.
That
the
Bishops
took
upon
them
to
remove
out
of
plaine
Parliament
,
to
the
Inner-house
,
and
choysed
some
out
of
the
Noblemen
,
&
the
Noblemen
them
,
and
they
two
choysed
the
Commissioners
to
be
on
articles
of
Shires
and
Burroughs
,
which
as
it
was
against
the
first
institution
,
&
form
of
election
of
al
preceeding
articles
,
introduced
by
&
with
the
prelats
:
So
do
it
fall
&
ought
to
be
removed
with
them
,
ut
effectus
removetur
cum
fua
causa
:
for
they
being
removed
,
cannot
choise
the
noblemen
to
be
on
articles
,
as
the
Noblemen
cannot
chose
them
,
nor
can
they
both
together
choyse
the
Barons
&
Burgesses
:
So
that
it
doth
of
necessity
follow
,
that
there
bee
no
articles
,
but
that
all
bee
done
in
face
of
plaine
Parliament
,
as
it
was
of
old
,
or
else
(
if
articles
be
)
that
the
ordour
of
election
be
from
the
whole
Parliament
:
or
that
every
Estate
of
Parliament
,
make
choise
of
such
of
their
owne
number
,
as
are
to
bee
on
articles
:
For
according
to
the
common
received
maxime
,
Quod
omnes
tangit
ab
omnibus
approbari
debet
;
&
status
ac
ordines
regni
,
(
who
are
chosen
to
represent
the
whole
Kingdom
,
and
are
appointed
to
conveen
in
their
name
,
for
establishing
such
Lawes
as
are
necessare
for
the
good
of
the
Common-wealth
)
ought
to
discharge
that
trust
themselves
,
and
not
to
intrust
potestatem
vniversis
commissam
to
some
few
delegat
persons
,
exceptonely
in
cases
of
necessitie
and
utilitie
,
which
either
may
be
done
or
omitted
,
according
to
conveniencie
and
occasion
of
affaires
▪
For
as
this
freedome
of
chosing
or
not
chosing
of
articles
,
in
practise
and
de
facto
,
was
arbitrarie
and
changeable
pro
occasione
&
distinctione
temporum
.
So
there
is
never
any
statutorie
law
enjoyning
the
necessitie
of
articles
,
or
determining
the
power
and
manner
of
their
proceeding
,
&
in
actibus
liberis
(
of
the
Law
)
non
currit
prescriptio
:
And
it
is
very
agreeable
with
reason
,
that
the
power
of
articles
(
which
is
but
a
committee
delegate
from
the
Parliament
to
prepare
matters
for
their
consideration
)
have
not
a
boundlesse
and
illimited
power
,
but
bee
comptable
to
them
;
and
the
power
of
articles
is
onely
preparative
,
and
no
wayes
determinative
,
and
is
but
curatio
by
vertue
of
a
delegation
,
which
ends
at
the
redemand
of
the
granter
,
and
ought
no
wayes
to
be
privative
of
the
Parliaments
power
,
but
only
cumulative
;
and
they
ought
before
closing
or
ryding
of
the
Parliament
,
to
render
an
accompt
to
them
of
all
that
hath
been
proponed
or
past
in
articles
,
That
the
whole
Parliament
may
have
a
competent
time
for
consideration
,
agitation
,
mutuall
communication
,
discussion
,
and
deliberation
of
the
reasons
and
conclusions
of
these
articles
,
which
are
to
be
voiced
;
and
not
to
vote
blindly
,
and
without
foreknowledge
,
to
agree
or
disagree
,
to
such
things
as
by
their
suffrages
are
enacted
to
bee
laws
,
which
requires
not
onely
voycing
,
but
also
hearing
,
free
reasoning
,
and
ripe
advisement
;
as
is
clear
by
the
commissions
granted
by
the
Shyres
and
Burroughs
to
their
Commissioners
,
and
from
the
acts
of
Parliament
,
K.
Ja.
1.
Par.
7.
act
101.
And
acts
of
Parliament
1584.
and
1587.
K.
Ja.
6.
As
for
answer
to
the
new
augmentation
of
customes
and
book
of
rates
.
It
is
humbly
acknowledged
,
that
the
customes
belongeth
to
your
Majestie
,
as
a
part
of
the
patrimonie
due
to
your
Crowne
:
likeas
by
diverse
acts
of
Parliament
,
especially
by
the
179.
act
Par.
13.
&
206.
act
Par.
14.
and
act
251
&
254.
Par.
15.
K.
Ja.
6.
It
is
evident
that
the
customes
of
native
and
forraigne
commodities
hath
beene
imposed
with
consent
of
the
Estates
;
and
this
new
augmentation
was
onely
imposed
by
the
Excheckquer
,
and
condiscended
unto
by
some
of
the
Burrows
,
upon
promise
(
as
is
affirmed
by
them
)
made
by
the
Earle
of
Traquair
your
Majesties
Thesaurer
,
That
the
present
book
of
rates
without
alteration
should
be
ratified
in
the
next
Parliament
:
the
performance
whereof
was
onely
craved
,
by
that
article
given
in
,
And
that
no
new
augmentation
should
be
imposed
upon
custome
,
but
that
which
is
agreeable
to
justice
and
the
Laws
of
the
Kingdome
:
Which
the
burrows
conceived
,
they
might
verie
lawfully
represent
to
your
Majestie
,
and
the
Parliaments
consideration
.
The
reason
and
occasion
of
that
article
given
in
to
your
Majestie
and
the
Parliament
,
anent
the
value
of
money
,
and
concerning
copper-money
,
doth
flow
from
the
sensible
losse
and
great
prejudice
,
which
your
Majesties
Subjects
of
that
Kingdome
doth
sustain
by
the
huge
quantity
of
copper
money
,
which
hath
been
coyned
there
,
and
allowed
with
advice
of
your
Majesties
Councel
to
passe
currant
,
at
a
rate
so
far
above
the
intrinsique
value
thereof
:
as
beside
what
is
coyned
within
the
Kingdome
,
there
are
likewise
a
great
quantitie
coyned
abroad
in
other
Countreys
,
and
brought
in
to
Scotland
,
and
a
great
quantity
of
false
ones
forged
by
Tinkers
,
and
through
occasion
thereof
all
other
money
is
exported
and
taken
away
,
and
no
other
money
almost
left
,
and
the
crying
of
them
up
and
down
in
so
short
space
,
(
of
late
)
hath
brought
the
esteeme
and
value
of
them
to
such
an
uncertainty
and
confusion
,
as
no
man
knows
now
at
what
rate
they
should
passe
,
or
whether
they
should
passe
or
not
,
which
to
your
Majesties
Subjects
is
a
very
great
prejudice
;
especially
to
Tradesmen
,
and
other
poore
people
,
in
whose
hands
,
most
part
of
that
base
money
is
,
whose
distrest
condition
cryes
to
your
Majestie
for
remeid
.
Likeas
the
importing
of
Dollars
from
forraigne
kingdomes
,
and
tollerating
of
them
to
passe
(
for
a
long
time
)
at
a
higher
rate
and
price
nor
is
answerable
to
the
true
value
,
and
above
that
price
,
gave
occasion
to
export
and
take
away
your
Majesties
own
coyne
;
and
the
crying
down
of
the
Dollars
thereafter
by
your
Majesties
Councell
,
at
such
a
time
,
when
as
there
was
little
or
no
other
money
in
Scotland
,
occasioned
great
scarcitie
of
money
in
that
Kingdome
.
From
the
by-past
experience
of
which
losse
,
and
for
remeid
thereof
,
that
article
craving
,
that
the
value
of
money
should
not
bee
altered
without
advice
of
the
Estates
of
Parliament
,
was
given
in
without
thought
or
intention
to
trinch
in
any
sort
upon
your
Majesties
royal
authority
;
but
that
your
Majestie
for
the
good
of
your
Subjects
,
may
bee
graciously
pleased
,
That
the
standart
of
the
money
,
consisting
in
the
fynnes
,
the
weight
,
&
price
of
money
,
which
from
time
to
time
hath
been
ruled
,
and
set
down
in
Parliament
,
be
not
altered
,
but
by
advice
of
the
Parliament
.
And
that
the
fynnes
,
price
,
and
weight
of
money
hath
been
ruled
and
determined
by
Parliament
,
may
bee
seen
by
that
act
of
Parliament
,
holden
by
King
David
the
second
,
in
anno
1366
,
in
these
words
,
Statutum
quod
fabricetur
moneta
de
materia
jam
all
at
a
in
regnum
,
&
quod
in
pondere
&
metallo
aequipolleat
monetae
currenti
in
Anglia
,
&
fiat
in
ipsa
signum
notable
per
quod
possit
ab
omni
aliaprius
fabricata
evidenter
cognosci
,
quousque
in
proximo
Parliamento
super
hoc
maturius
avisari
possit
.
The
same
is
also
manifest
from
a
great
many
other
acts
in
the
reignes
of
K.
Ja.
1.
K.
Ja.
2.
K.
Ja.
3.
K.
Ja.
4.
K.
Ja.
5.
K.
Ja.
6.
Especially
K.
Ja.
1.
Par.
1.
cap.
23.
anno
1424.
Item
K.
Ja.
2.
Par.
6.
cap.
29.
and
Par.
8.
cap.
33.
Par.
13.
cap.
59.
Par.
14.
cap.
72.
Item
K.
Ja.
3.
Par.
1.
cap.
9.
Par.
3.
cap.
18.
Par.
4.
cap.
21.
Par.
6.
cap.
46.
Par.
7.
cap.
50.
Par.
8.
cap.
64.
Par.
13.
cap.
93.
Item
K.
Ja.
4.
Par.
1.
cap.
2.
Par.
2.
cap.
17.
Par.
5.
cap.
55.
Item
K
:
Ja.
5.
Par.
7.
cap.
99.
Item
K.
Ja.
6.
Par.
1.
cap.
17.
Item
in
the
unprinted
acts
of
K.
Ja.
6.
Par.
5.
anno
1578.
Par.
7.
cap.
106.
Par.
8.
amongst
unprinted
acts
an
.
1584.
Item
in
his
13.
Par.
an
.
1593.
amongst
the
unprinted
acts
.
And
such
like
in
printed
acts
of
his
Par.
15.
cap.
249.
&
Par.
16.
c.
9.
And
in
the
Parliament
an.
1633
,
holden
by
your
Majesties
self
:
There
is
commission
given
in
Parliament
to
the
secret
Councel
,
and
other
Commissioners
,
anent
the
frequent
course
of
Dollars
,
and
base
copper
money
;
by
reading
of
which
acts
.
It
is
most
manifest
,
That
the
fynnesse
,
weight
,
and
price
of
money
hath
been
ruled
and
determined
by
your
Majesties
predecessours
,
and
your
Majesties
self
,
with
advice
of
Parliament
:
neither
is
it
meaned
,
nor
intended
,
that
your
Majesties
royall
priviledge
,
(
which
hath
beene
and
is
due
to
your
Majestie
,
and
your
royall
antecessours
)
shall
thereby
in
any
fort
be
trinched
upon
nor
impared
.
The
reason
of
that
article
,
whereby
it
is
humbly
craved
,
that
the
castles
of
Edinburgh
,
Dumbartan
,
and
Striviling
,
may
be
intrusted
onely
to
Natives
;
and
these
to
be
chosen
by
advice
of
Parliament
,
of
such
faithfull
and
honest
men
,
as
do
tender
your
Majesties
honour
,
and
the
safetie
of
the
Kingdome
:
may
be
seene
not
onely
from
the
nature
and
importance
of
the
charge
,
but
likewise
from
the
former
practise
of
your
Majesties
royall
predecessours
,
who
did
dispose
of
these
castles
,
with
the
speciall
advice
and
counsell
of
their
Parliament
,
as
is
recorded
in
the
old
Registers
of
the
Parliament
1368.
Likeas
fol.
83.
of
the
old
acts
K.
Ja.
4.
It
is
concluded
by
advice
and
deliverance
of
the
three
Estates
,
That
Patrick
Lord
Haills
be
keeper
of
the
castle
of
Edinburgh
,
and
artilerie
of
the
same
,
&c.
Item
fol.
21.
cap.
35.
K.
Ja.
6.
in
the
old
acts
.
The
three
Estates
ordaines
the
castle
of
Dumbar
,
and
fort
of
Inchkeith
to
be
demolished
and
destroyed
,
that
no
foundation
remain
thereof
.
Likeas
by
diverse
unprinted
acts
,
as
in
anno
1578.
and
1585.
and
1606.
Your
Majesties
houses
hath
beene
disposed
of
with
advice
of
Parliament
.
And
not
onely
nationall
statutes
,
but
the
common
law
of
nature
and
Nations
,
do
forbid
the
receiving
of
strangers
,
to
bee
keepers
of
the
strengths
of
a
free
Kingdome
.
And
when
the
Parliament
of
Scotland
1604.
gave
commission
anent
the
Union
with
England
,
with
exception
of
reserving
of
free
Monarchie
,
and
the
fundamentall
laws
,
liberties
,
and
priviledges
of
that
Kingdome
:
Your
Majesties
father
in
his
printed
speech
to
the
Parliament
of
England
1607
,
when
he
interprets
that
clause
of
fundamental
laws
,
declares
that
hee
could
not
make
Scotland
a
naked
Province
without
libertie
,
and
set
Garisons
over
it
,
as
the
Spaniards
do
over
Cicilie
and
Naples
,
or
govern
them
by
Commissioners
:
So
that
his
Majestie
in
his
owne
interpretation
doth
acknowledge
,
that
the
putting
in
of
Garisons
,
especially
of
strangers
,
as
of
English
men
in
the
Forts
and
Castles
of
Scotland
,
as
the
King
of
Spain
puts
in
Cicilie
and
Naples
;
or
as
the
King
of
England
puts
English
in
the
Forts
of
Ireland
;
is
a
breaking
of
the
fundamentall
laws
and
liberties
of
Scotland
,
and
the
using
of
it
like
a
naked
conquest
Province
,
like
unto
Cicilie
,
Naples
,
or
Ireland
.
And
as
your
Majesties
Subjects
gave
an
undoubted
proofe
,
how
tender
their
mindes
are
in
the
point
of
obedience
to
your
Majesties
commandements
,
not
onely
in
delivering
of
the
Castles
to
be
disposed
of
,
at
your
Majesties
pleasure
,
without
any
assurance
,
other
then
their
confidence
in
your
Majesties
goodnesse
and
justice
;
so
have
they
of
late
given
a
verie
submisse
and
rare
testimonie
of
their
obedience
,
in
the
humble
reception
of
these
strangers
,
and
ammunition
,
which
your
Majestie
was
pleased
to
send
to
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
where
the
honours
of
the
Crown
and
Kingdome
,
and
registers
are
keept
:
preferring
their
obedience
to
your
Majesties
commandment
,
to
their
own
safety
,
even
at
this
time
,
when
their
ears
are
filled
with
rumors
of
hostill
preparation
against
them
:
All
which
makes
them
,
and
us
in
their
names
,
humbly
to
supplicat
and
expect
,
that
your
Majestie
will
bee
graciously
pleased
by
recalling
of
that
Garison
,
to
free
your
loyall
subjects
of
these
feares
and
dangers
,
who
will
ever
be
ready
to
hazard
their
lives
and
fortunes
to
do
your
Majestie
service
.
Neither
doe
they
in
the
act
,
which
is
given
in
to
the
articles
,
arrogat
or
assume
power
,
by
themselves
to
appoint
keepers
for
your
Majesties
Castles
;
but
do
humbly
crave
,
that
your
Majestie
may
out
of
your
goodnesse
,
be
graciously
pleased
to
declare
,
for
further
satisfaction
of
your
Subjects
,
that
the
Captains
and
Commanders
of
your
Majesties
Castles
,
may
bee
chosen
by
advice
of
the
Estates
of
Parliament
:
And
that
such
as
shall
happen
to
be
placed
betwixt
Parliaments
,
may
beetryed
and
found
by
your
Majesties
Councell
,
to
be
men
of
such
qualitie
,
as
are
fit
and
able
to
undergo
that
charge
,
which
in
the
judgement
of
the
Parliament
,
derogats
nothing
from
your
Majesties
royall
power
.
As
for
reasons
of
the
act
,
anent
the
judicatorie
of
the
Exchequer
,
we
have
set
down
some
few
of
the
many
reasons
which
do
sufficiently
prove
the
equity
,
&
justnes
therof
.
1
The
Session
and
Exchecquer
are
distinct
judicatories
,
and
not
subordinat
one
to
another
,
and
cannot
be
coincident
in
the
same
object
:
And
therefore
seeing
the
question
of
right
and
nullitie
of
rights
,
is
competent
to
be
decyded
by
the
Lords
of
Session
,
by
way
of
action
,
or
exception
;
it
is
altogether
incompetent
to
be
discussed
by
the
Lords
of
Exchecquer
.
2
The
Lords
of
Exchecquer
are
incompetent
judges
in
a
declaratour
of
nullitie
,
by
way
of
action
,
and
consequently
cannot
annull
any
right
by
way
of
exception
,
which
is
a
more
summar
way
:
And
it
were
absurd
in
law
,
seeing
the
subject
and
question
is
one
,
whether
proponed
by
way
of
exception
or
action
,
that
incompetent
judges
of
the
action
,
they
should
have
a
more
absolute
and
summar
jurisdiction
by
way
of
exception
.
3
It
appears
by
an
act
of
Parliament
not
printed
,
1593
,
(
intituled
,
Commission
to
the
Exchecquer
anent
decyding
suspensions
in
the
Kings
cause
)
that
before
the
said
act
,
the
Exchecquer
had
not
power
to
decyde
in
suspensions
,
while
it
was
given
them
by
the
Parliament
:
farre
lesse
then
can
it
be
thought
,
that
they
ever
had
,
or
can
have
power
to
decyde
in
the
point
of
heretable
rights
:
Neither
doth
the
late
act
1633
,
authorize
the
Exchecquer
to
decyde
therein
expresly
:
And
if
it
bee
truely
considered
,
some
generall
words
contained
therein
,
intermixt
with
the
particular
cases
therein
exprest
,
should
not
,
nor
cannot
be
extended
to
so
high
a
point
,
as
the
disputing
and
decyding
of
the
Subjects
,
their
heretable
rights
.
Likeas
at
the
making
of
the
said
late
act
,
the
Lords
of
Session
having
heard
some
surmize
,
that
your
Majesties
Advocat
was
giving
in
such
an
act
;
seven
or
eight
of
them
conveened
together
,
and
sent
for
the
Advocat
,
who
assured
them
,
that
there
was
not
,
nor
should
not
bee
any
such
thing
:
but
that
the
act
should
be
conceived
in
so
clear
terms
,
that
it
should
not
be
possible
to
draw
in
under
any
part
thereof
,
a
power
to
the
Lords
of
Exchecquer
to
dispute
,
let
be
to
decyde
in
heretable
rights
.
And
as
the
Subjects
heretable
rights
and
infeftments
are
by
this
act
saved
from
being
decyded
,
or
annulled
by
incompetent
judges
;
so
your
Majestie
is
no
wayes
prejudged
thereby
,
seeing
the
Lords
of
Session
,
who
by
the
laws
of
that
Kingdome
are
proper
and
competent
judges
of
heretable
rights
and
infeftments
;
may
and
will
decyde
any
questions
,
which
may
concerne
your
Majestie
,
the
nature
,
tenor
,
and
validitie
,
of
any
heretable
right
.
After
reading
and
debateing
of
the
former
answers
,
and
agitation
anent
the
Earle
of
Traquaires
carriage
in
Parliament
(
in
refusing
these
things
therein
till
,
whereunto
he
had
consented
in
the
Generall
Assembly
,
Especially
that
act
of
Assembly
of
the
date
the
17.
of
August
,
whereby
Episcopacie
,
and
the
civill
power
and
places
of
Kirkmen
,
was
condemned
,
as
contrary
to
the
Confession
of
faith
,
and
constitutions
of
that
Church
;
And
declared
to
be
unlawfull
,
and
removed
out
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
,
and
all
the
subjects
by
act
of
the
Assembly
,
with
the
Commissioners
consent
,
ordained
to
subscryve
the
Confession
of
faith
with
the
Assemblies
explanation
)
Our
Commissioners
(
as
they
at
the
closure
of
all
their
hearings
)
did
humbly
crave
,
That
his
Majestie
would
be
graciously
pleased
to
command
the
Parliament
,
to
proceed
and
ratifie
the
conclusions
of
the
Assembly
,
and
passe
such
other
acts
as
were
necessar
for
establishing
Religion
,
and
the
peace
of
that
Kingdome
:
And
did
require
,
that
his
Majestie
would
signifie
his
pleasure
concerning
the
desires
of
the
Parliament
,
and
did
urge
their
dispatch
,
showing
his
Majestie
,
the
danger
and
prejudices
which
might
result
from
delay
:
But
his
Majestie
commanded
them
to
attend
his
time
and
leasure
,
and
appointed
the
23.
of
March
for
the
next
hearing
.
And
that
all
farther
propositions
and
demands
which
were
to
be
made
to
them
,
would
be
given
in
to
them
in
writ
,
that
they
might
answere
the
same
against
that
time
.
Vpon
the
20.
day
of
the
foresaid
moneth
of
March
,
about
six
a
clock
at
night
,
The
Earle
of
Traquair
sent
to
our
Commissioners
these
propositions
following
.
PRotestation
against
the
Thesaurer
,
and
privie
seales
precedencie
,
That
their
giving
way
to
the
Thesaurer
,
and
privie
seal
,
should
not
prejudge
them
of
their
right
.
The
act
anent
the
constitution
of
the
Parliament
in
time
coming
,
being
by
the
articles
remitted
to
his
Majestie
,
to
be
considered
till
the
next
Parliament
,
was
thereafter
questioned
by
some
of
the
Nobilitie
and
Barons
,
who
orged
the
same
to
be
brought
in
,
in
open
Parliament
,
without
any
such
reference
.
Article
craving
every
Commissioner
of
the
Shyres
to
have
a
severall
voice
.
Article
craving
the
Parliament
to
choose
their
owne
Clerke
,
or
to
have
two
of
every
Estate
joyned
with
the
Register
,
and
that
all
acts
voiced
in
Parliament
,
be
immediatly
subscryved
by
two
of
every
Estate
.
Article
for
every
Estates
choosing
of
their
owne
Lords
of
articles
.
Act
discharging
proxies
.
Article
against
the
book
intituled
(
a
large
Declaration
)
Commissioners
of
Shyres
to
give
a
roll
of
freeholders
,
out
of
which
the
Justices
of
peace
are
to
bee
chosen
.
Act
anent
the
disorders
of
the
North.
Articles
craving
the
Councell
to
be
subalterne
,
and
censurable
by
the
Parliament
.
No
patent
of
Nobilitie
to
be
granted
to
any
,
but
such
as
have
Ten
thousand
markes
of
yearely
Land
rent
.
No
taxation
to
be
granted
,
but
in
plain
Parliament
.
Act
of
pacification
.
Article
craving
particular
Commissions
of
Justiciarie
and
leiveteinandrie
to
be
discharged
.
Article
in
favours
of
Sheriffes
and
Stewards
onely
to
be
obliged
to
produce
horning
for
the
taxation
.
Patent
of
making
powder
to
be
discharged
.
Act
discharging
remissions
for
slaughter
and
theft
,
but
upon
satisfaction
to
the
partie
.
Act
discharging
protections
.
Act
of
common
relief
.
Article
craving
the
act
1633.
(
ordaining
that
confirmations
and
infeftments
of
Ward-lands
,
shall
not
prejudge
the
Kings
Waird
)
to
be
repealed
.
Act
discharging
the
duetie
payed
to
the
Conservatour
upon
the
coale
.
Article
craving
the
ammunition
and
armes
brought
in
since
the
beginning
of
these
troubles
,
to
be
free
of
custome
.
Article
anent
the
election
of
the
president
of
the
Session
,
and
admission
of
the
Judges
presented
by
his
Majestie
.
Act
craving
Statesmen
being
Noblemen
,
to
have
but
one
voyce
.
His
Majesties
warrant
,
for
Master
William
Hay
his
deputation
in
his
fathers
place
,
opposed
by
the
rest
of
the
Clerkes
.
Vpon
the
23.
day
of
March
,
the
subsequent
answers
were
presented
to
his
Majestie
,
by
our
Commissioners
,
to
these
former
propositions
,
viz:
THe
protestation
made
by
some
Noblemen
,
that
their
giving
way
to
the
present
Thesaurer
and
privie
Seales
precedencie
,
should
not
prejudge
them
of
their
right
;
Carries
the
reason
of
the
protestation
in
it self
:
Because
in
Law
and
practise
it
is
usuall
to
any
who
conceive
themselves
prejudged
(
even
in
these
things
where
acts
of
Parliament
passes
against
them
)
To
protest
;
multo
magis
in
such
a
case
as
this
,
is
it
lawfull
for
them
to
protest
,
That
their
giving
way
to
that
,
which
they
conceive
,
hath
no
Law
for
it
,
should
not
prejudge
their
right
,
which
is
onely
craved
prout
de
Jure
.
The
act
anent
the
constitution
of
the
Parliament
,
remitted
by
the
articles
to
be
considered
by
your
Majestie
till
the
next
Parliament
,
was
questioned
and
urged
,
that
the
same
might
bee
brought
in
open
Parliament
,
without
any
such
reference
;
for
diverse
reasons
:
First
,
because
in
that
act
there
was
a
clause
,
craving
it
might
be
enacted
,
that
there
should
bee
stataria
parliamenta
,
once
in
two
or
three
yeares
at
least
;
at
which
clause
of
the
act
,
so
soon
as
it
was
understood
by
the
proponers
,
and
ingivers
thereof
,
that
your
Majestie
might
conceive
the
same
to
derogat
from
the
freedome
of
your
royall
power
of
indicting
Parliaments
,
when
your
Majestie
pleased
;
They
did
passe
from
that
part
and
clause
of
the
act
.
And
albeit
it
may
easily
bee
demonstrat
from
the
prejudice
which
your
Majesties
ancient
and
native
Kingdome
susteines
,
through
want
of
your
royall
and
personall
presence
,
and
their
living
at
so
farre
a
distance
from
the
place
of
your
Majesties
residence
,
how
requisite
it
is
,
that
there
bee
frequent
Parliaments
holden
in
that
Kingdome
:
yet
lest
the
desires
of
your
Majesties
subjects
,
might
seeme
in
any
wayes
to
trench
upon
your
authoritie
,
they
did
passe
from
that
part
of
their
desire
,
and
did
onely
insist
,
that
there
might
bee
a
right
constitution
of
the
Parliament
,
;
and
that
an
act
might
be
past
for
rescinding
and
repealing
of
such
former
acts
of
Parliaments
as
repugne
the
acts
and
conclusions
of
the
Assembly
,
which
is
conceived
to
be
so
absolutelie
necessar
,
as
there
neither
can
be
a
valide
Parliament
,
without
the
same
;
nor
can
the
acts
and
conclusions
of
the
generall
Assembly
be
ratified
;
which
to
refuse
were
both
contrar
to
the
principall
end
,
for
which
the
Parliament
was
indicted
,
and
against
your
Majesties
royall
and
gracious
Declarations
;
And
that
it
is
impossible
,
(
without
passing
the
rescissorie
act
and
act
of
constitution
)
to
have
a
valide
Parliament
,
to
ratifie
the
conclusions
of
the
Assembly
,
is
manifest
:
Seeing
by
the
former
constitution
of
the
Parliament
,
no
act
of
Parliament
can
passe
without
the
consent
of
the
three
Estates
,
of
which
the
Kirk
was
the
third
;
As
is
to
bee
seen
by
the
act
of
Parliament
1609.
And
any
act
for
ratifying
the
conclusions
of
the
assembly
,
or
for
any
other
cause
whatsoever
,
which
can
be
past
in
this
Parliament
(
till
the
Parliament
be
lawfully
constitute
without
prelates
,
or
any
other
representing
the
Kirk
)
cannot
be
valid
,
but
may
be
quarrelled
and
annulled
,
upon
that
formall
and
fundamentall
ground
of
the
former
constitution
of
Parliament
,
which
stands
established
by
the
acts
of
Parliament
1584.1587.1597
.
and
1606.
By
all
which
it
is
clear
,
that
the
Parliament
was
constitute
of
the
three
Estates
,
whereof
the
Kirk
is
one
,
&
that
no
act
of
Parliament
could
be
made
,
but
by
the
special
advice
&
consent
of
the
three
estates
;
&
that
the
Prelats
voting
in
parliament
,
and
representing
of
the
third
Estate
,
was
a
priviledge
granted
to
the
Kirk
;
and
that
they
as
her
office-bearers
had
onely
vote
in
name
of
the
Kirk
,
may
be
clearly
seen
by
the
231.
act.
Par.
15.1597
.
K.
Ja.
6.
Where
the
Kings
Majestie
,
and
his
Highnesse
Estates
,
restores
Ministers
provyded
to
Prelacies
,
to
have
vote
in
Parliament
,
and
that
upon
this
reason
,
as
having
speciall
consideration
of
the
great
priviledges
and
immunities
granted
by
his
predecessours
,
to
the
holy
Kirk
within
this
Realme
:
and
to
the
speciall
persons
exercing
the
office
,
dignitie
,
and
title
of
prelats
within
the
same
,
which
have
represented
one
of
the
Estates
:
And
that
the
saids
prelats
have
been
from
time
to
time
conserved
in
the
same
integritie
wherein
they
were
at
any
time
before
;
So
that
his
Majestie
,
out
of
his
singular
affection
to
the
advancement
of
Religion
,
declares
this
Kirk
to
be
a
true
and
holy
Kirk
,
and
that
the
Ministers
and
pastors
within
the
said
Kirk
,
provided
to
the
office
,
place
,
title
,
and
dignitie
of
a
Bishop
or
prelat
,
shall
at
all
time
hereafter
have
vote
in
parliament
,
suchlike
and
as
freely
as
any
other
Ecclesiastick
prelat
had
at
any
time
bygone
.
And
that
all
Bishopricks
shall
be
disponed
to
actuall
preachers
,
which
proves
,
that
in
time
of
poperie
,
and
ever
untill
that
time
1597.
this
priviledge
of
vote
in
Parliament
was
granted
to
the
Kirk
,
and
only
to
the
speciall
persons
,
who
by
vertue
of
their
office
,
did
represent
the
Kirk
,
which
is
also
clear
from
the
act
of
annexation
1587.
whereby
all
the
Temporalities
of
benefices
were
annexed
to
the
Crowne
,
notwithstanding
whereof
they
did
vote
still
in
Parliament
in
name
of
the
Kirk
,
(
having
no
Temporalities
at
all
)
till
the
Parliament
in
the
yeare
1606
,
Wherein
it
is
clear
in
the
act
of
restitution
of
the
estate
of
Bishops
:
And
also
in
the
6.
act
of
the
Parliament
1609
,
That
vote
in
Parliament
is
given
to
prelats
,
as
one
of
the
priviledges
and
liberties
granted
to
the
Kirk
,
whom
they
did
represent
,
and
did
ever
sit
pro
Clero
upon
his
Majesties
right
hand
,
and
voyce
in
name
of
the
Kirk
.
But
seeing
in
the
late
Generall
Assembly
holden
at
Edinburgh
(
after
particular
inquyrie
anent
the
true
and
reall
causes
of
the
evils
which
did
so
much
trouble
the
peace
of
that
Kirk
and
Kingdome
)
It
is
found
that
the
government
of
the
Kirk
by
Bishops
,
and
civill
places
and
power
of
Kirk-men
,
especially
their
voting
in
Parliament
,
amongst
other
novations
brought
in
that
Kirk
,
were
two
mayne
causes
of
these
evills
.
And
that
the
Generall
Assembly
,
with
consent
of
your
Majesties
Commissioner
,
representing
your
royall
power
and
person
,
hath
removed
Episcopacie
our
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
and
declared
all
civill
places
and
power
of
Kirk-men
to
be
unlawfull
in
that
Kingdome
,
as
contrary
to
the
Confession
of
faith
,
and
constitutions
of
that
Kirk
,
and
hath
ratified
the
Covenant
,
ordaining
all
the
subjects
to
subscryve
the
same
,
with
the
generall
assemblies
explanation
in
that
sense
:
And
your
Majestie
being
obliged
to
ratifie
the
conclusions
of
the
assemblie
in
Parliament
,
It
doth
necessarily
follow
,
that
Bishops
who
usurped
to
bee
the
Kirk
,
and
did
in
name
of
the
Kirk
,
represent
the
third
Estate
,
be
taken
away
;
which
also
by
necessar
consequence
doth
inferre
,
that
there
be
an
act
of
constitution
of
the
Parliament
without
them
,
and
an
act
for
repealing
the
former
Laws
wherby
the
Kirk
was
declared
the
third
Estate
,
and
Bishops
did
represent
the
Kirk
.
Both
which
,
the
Kirk
hath
now
renounced
and
condemned
as
a
detriment
and
prejudice
incompatible
with
her
spirituall
nature
:
Neither
doth
the
passing
of
these
acts
,
wrong
the
Kirk
nor
State
,
nor
diminish
your
Majesties
Princely
power
;
as
was
demonstrat
by
that
which
was
spoken
to
your
Majestie
the
3.
of
March
,
and
which
we
did
thereafter
present
to
your
Majestie
in
writ
,
which
(
for
brevitie
)
wee
absteine
to
repeat
.
And
if
your
Majesties
Commissioner
deny
,
that
he
did
consent
to
the
act
of
assembly
August
17
,
whereby
Episcopacie
,
and
the
civill
places
and
power
of
Kirk-men
,
and
in
speciall
their
voting
in
Parliament
,
was
declared
to
be
unlawfull
,
as
being
contrare
to
the
Confession
of
faith
,
and
constitutions
of
that
Kirk
;
and
that
he
did
approve
,
that
all
the
subjects
should
subscryve
the
Confession
of
faith
,
with
the
generall
assemblies
explanation
;
we
offer
to
prove
the
same
by
the
very
acts
of
the
assembly
,
and
records
thereof
,
bearing
his
assent
,
first
verbally
,
and
there
after
,
given
in
by
writ
:
The
trueth
whereof
wee
are
able
also
to
verifie
and
make
good
,
by
witnesses
of
all
ranks
of
persons
,
who
were
present
at
the
assembly
:
And
so
soone
as
these
Declarations
which
the
Commissioner
caused
registrate
in
the
bookes
of
Councell
,
as
being
emitted
by
him
in
the
generall
assembly
,
were
required
to
be
insert
in
the
records
of
assembly
,
(
which
was
eight
dayes
at
least
after
the
rising
of
the
assembly
)
The
Commissioners
of
the
Kirk
discharged
the
Clerk
to
insert
the
same
,
as
not
being
emitted
in
the
assembly
,
and
as
contrarie
to
the
acts
thereof
,
and
true
declarations
made
by
the
Commissioner
in
the
generall
assembly
,
which
are
registrate
in
the
bookes
thereof
,
and
doeth
beare
his
consent
,
for
which
he
got
publick
thanks
.
The
reason
of
that
article
craving
every
Commissioner
of
the
Shyres
to
have
a
sever
all
voyce
,
appeares
in
the
very
proposition
it self
;
For
that
any
who
by
the
lawes
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
by
their
commissions
,
comes
authorized
,
as
Commissioners
,
to
heare
,
treat
,
and
determine
in
Parliament
,
and
yet
not
to
have
a
decisive
voice
in
Parliament
,
seemes
to
be
repugnans
in
adjecto
;
and
that
by
the
ancient
practise
,
the
whole
Barons
and
Free-holders
within
that
Kingdome
,
had
vote
in
Parliament
,
may
be
seen
in
the
old
records
of
Parliament
,
as
in
the
reigne
of
K.
Ja.
1.
in
his
6.
and
7.
Parl.
K.
Ja.
2.
in
the
old
acts
,
fol.
26.33
,
36.
K.
Ja.
3.
in
the
112.
act.
Parl.
14.
Item
Parl.
1487.
15.
October
.
The
Parliament
being
continued
,
all
freeholders
are
enjoyned
to
come
to
Parliament
,
to
treat
and
conclude
,
notwithstanding
whereof
no
such
priviledge
was
claimed
in
this
Parliament
,
but
onelie
craved
the
declaration
and
determination
of
the
Parliament
,
whether
each
Commissioner
of
the
two
sent
from
a
Shyre
,
have
right
in
law
of
a
severall
decisive
voice
,
which
if
at
any
time
it
hath
been
marked
otherwayes
;
they
alledge
the
same
hath
proceeded
from
the
ignorance
,
errour
,
or
corruption
of
the
Clerk
:
And
as
the
Barons
and
Free-holders
are
the
far
greatest
part
of
the
body
of
that
Kingdome
,
and
that
all
of
them
of
old
had
voice
in
Parliament
,
till
their
absence
by
some
late
acts
,
especially
the
101
act.
Par.
7.
K.
Ja.
1.
and
Par.
in
anno
1587.
K.
Ja.
6.
is
dispensed
with
,
and
they
exeimed
from
necessitie
of
coming
,
and
of
the
unlaws
,
which
they
were
lyable
to
pay
for
none
compeirance
,
providing
they
send
Commissioners
in
their
names
to
vote
in
Parliament
:
They
think
it
agreeable
both
with
law
and
reason
,
that
every
one
of
these
few
Commissioners
,
who
do
represent
so
many
,
should
have
a
severall
decisive
voice
.
And
the
act
of
Parl.
holden
by
K.
J.
6.
an
.
1587.
bears
that
the
Commissioners
of
Shyres
,
shall
be
equall
upon
articles
with
the
Burrowes
,
and
shall
have
votes
in
Parliament
:
The
meaning
whereof
doth
import
,
that
every
one
of
the
saids
Commissioners
shall
have
a
decisive
voice
,
because
quod
de
omnibus
dicitur
,
de
singulis
dicitur
:
and
if
both
the
Commissioners
of
one
Shyre
,
should
have
but
one
decisive
voyce
,
then
it
would
follow
,
that
every
one
of
them
hath
but
half
a
voice
;
and
consequently
when
the
one
is
absent
,
the
other
being
present
,
should
have
no
voice
,
and
one
could
not
bee
chosen
upon
the
articles
without
the
other
;
both
which
are
contrare
to
reason
and
custome
.
And
it
is
undenyablie
true
and
constant
,
by
continuall
custome
,
that
when
there
is
onely
one
of
the
two
Commissioners
of
a
Shyre
,
chosen
upon
the
articles
,
that
one
by
himself
without
concurse
of
his
collegue
hath
a
plenarie
voice
in
articles
:
Therefore
it
follows
necessarly
,
that
as
every
one
of
two
Commissioners
,
have
a
full
voyce
in
articles
,
so
each
one
of
the
two
should
have
a
full
voice
perse
,
and
severally
in
Parliament
;
otherwise
every
one
of
them
would
have
but
half
a
voice
in
Parliament
,
and
a
full
voice
in
articles
:
And
the
act
given
in
anent
the
Barons
voices
,
is
not
to
demand
or
crave
any
new
thing
,
or
novation
,
or
new
priviledge
to
bee
granted
to
them
,
but
onely
craves
the
declaration
and
determination
of
Parliament
,
which
in
justice
may
bee
craved
by
any
who
desire
their
right
to
be
cleared
:
Neither
is
there
any
such
thing
craved
in
Parliament
,
as
the
chosing
of
any
other
Clerk
,
but
it
was
onely
humbly
craved
,
that
some
should
bee
allowed
from
the
Parliament
,
to
sit
by
the
Clerks
,
to
mark
that
the
voices
were
rightly
enumerat
.
That
article
whereby
it
is
craved
,
That
every
Estate
may
chose
their
own
Lords
of
articles
,
or
else
,
That
the
Lords
of
articles
be
chosen
from
the
whole
Parliament
,
is
agreeable
to
the
libertie
of
all
free
judicatories
,
who
have
power
to
chose
their
own
preparative
Committees
,
who
except
they
be
chosen
by
the
judicatorie
it selfe
,
or
by
these
whom
they
do
represent
,
cannot
be
justly
reput
to
have
any
power
from
them
;
for
their
power
is
onely
from
them
,
from
whom
they
are
delegat
,
and
they
can
onely
propone
,
or
voice
in
articles
,
in
name
of
these
who
did
chose
them
,
and
gave
them
power
;
and
what
they
do
in
name
of
these
who
did
not
give
them
power
,
is
,
a
non
habente
potestatem
:
But
because
the
reason
of
this
article
is
more
fully
cleared
in
one
of
our
former
answers
,
anent
the
power
of
articles
,
which
is
coincident
with
this
article
,
wee
remit
to
the
former
answer
.
The
reasons
of
that
act
,
desiring
that
proxies
may
bee
discharged
,
and
that
no
patent
of
Nobilitie
be
granted
to
any
but
such
as
have
10000
marks
of
yearly
land
rent
;
are
contained
in
the
act
it self
,
&
it
seems
not
to
be
agreeable
to
reason
and
equitie
,
That
the
honour
and
power
of
voting
in
Parliament
,
which
is
conferred
on
Noblemen
,
and
their
successours
personally
,
and
whereby
they
have
power
to
reason
,
voice
,
and
judge
according
to
law
and
conscience
,
can
be
intrusted
to
another
,
with
an
implicit
faith
;
to
determine
and
give
the
judgement
of
the
granter
of
the
proxie
,
in
matters
of
highest
moment
,
concerning
Religion
,
your
Majesties
service
,
and
the
good
of
the
Countrey
,
before
the
granter
thereof
know
so
much
,
as
what
is
to
bee
proponed
in
Parliament
:
And
as
concerning
the
second
part
of
the
act
,
craving
that
no
patent
of
Nobilitie
may
bee
granted
,
to
any
who
are
not
Natives
,
but
such
as
have
10000
marks
of
Land
rent
:
The
same
was
remitted
and
recommended
to
the
Commissioner
,
to
bee
represented
and
remonstrat
to
your
Majestie
,
whose
gracious
answer
they
do
expect
.
As
concerning
the
book
intituled
,
(
A
large
declaration
)
The
generall
Assembly
taking
notice
thereof
,
and
conceiving
that
thereby
your
Majestie
,
that
Kirk
,
and
whole
Kingdome
is
wronged
;
did
give
in
a
supplication
to
the
Commissioner
,
and
Lords
of
your
Majesties
privie
Councel
,
humbly
craving
to
represent
the
same
to
your
Majesties
gracious
consideration
:
Like-as
in
the
articles
of
Parliament
,
the
Estates
did
humbly
recommend
the
Assemblies
supplication
to
the
Commissioner
,
for
obtaining
graciously
the
desire
of
the
said
supplication
:
Neither
did
they
know
a
more
humble
and
respective
way
for
redresse
and
removing
these
imputations
which
lyes
upon
them
by
occasion
of
that
book
:
concerning
which
,
amongst
the
other
particulars
recommended
to
the
Commissioner
,
to
be
represented
to
your
Majestie
.
They
do
confidently
expect
the
return
of
your
gracious
answer
.
As
concerning
that
proposition
,
whereby
it
is
desired
,
That
the
Commissioners
of
Shyres
may
be
allowed
,
to
give
in
a
roll
of
free
holders
,
out
of
the
which
the
Justices
of
peace
are
to
bee
chosen
:
The
reason
of
that
desire
is
,
Because
the
Commissioner
of
each
severall
Shyre
,
knows
best
who
are
the
fitteft
and
ablest
men
,
within
their
own
severall
Shyres
,
for
your
.
Majesties
service
,
and
the
good
of
the
Countrey
,
which
is
no
wayes
craved
to
derogat
from
your
Majesties
power
of
chosing
;
but
onely
as
an
expedient
,
to
be
past
or
refused
,
as
your
Majestie
,
and
the
Parliament
,
shall
think
convenient
.
As
concerning
that
act
anent
the
disorders
in
the
North
:
The
reason
why
the
same
was
craved
,
did
result
from
the
complaints
and
grievances
,
against
the
thift
,
oppression
,
slaughter
,
and
great
insolencies
committed
these
diverse
years
bygone
,
and
of
late
in
those
parts
;
the
redresse
and
remedie
whereof
,
and
for
keeping
peace
in
that
part
of
the
Countrey
,
deserves
your
Majesties
consideration
and
justice
:
And
all
that
we
remember
was
required
of
the
Parliament
was
,
That
the
former
acts
of
Parliament
made
for
punishment
of
thift
,
rapine
,
and
oppression
,
might
be
revived
,
with
such
farther
addition
,
as
your
Majestie
should
finde
expedient
,
and
conduceable
for
the
peace
of
the
countrey
,
which
wee
hope
your
Majestie
will
ever
tender
.
The
reason
of
that
article
,
or
act
,
craving
the
Councell
to
be
subalterne
,
and
censurable
by
the
Parliament
,
Is
from
the
warrant
of
former
Lawes
,
cited
in
the
act
it self
,
wherein
there
is
no
more
craved
,
but
that
the
former
acts
of
Parliament
,
against
leasing
makers
,
and
makers
of
division
betwixt
the
King
and
his
Subjects
,
may
bee
revived
;
And
that
the
Councell
and
Session
,
may
bee
comptable
to
your
Majestie
,
and
the
Parliament
,
for
any
injustice
shall
happen
to
bee
committed
by
them
.
Where
it
is
alledged
,
there
was
one
article
,
That
no
taxation
should
bee
granted
,
but
in
plaine
Parliament
,
we
remember
of
no
such
article
or
motion
proponed
.
As
concerning
the
act
of
pacification
,
The
warrant
and
ground
thereof
,
flowes
from
the
humble
petitions
and
remonstrances
of
your
Majesties
Subjects
,
wherein
they
did
cleare
their
loyaltie
,
and
made
offer
of
their
civill
and
duetifull
obedience
to
your
Majestie
.
And
which
by
their
humble
supplication
to
your
Majesties
Commissioner
,
and
Lords
of
Councell
,
and
to
the
Estates
of
Parliament
,
insert
and
registrat
in
the
records
thereof
,
They
have
againe
solemnely
renewed
.
And
from
your
Majesties
favour
,
in
condescending
to
the
articles
of
pacification
,
wherein
your
Majesty
was
graciously
pleased
,
That
an
act
of
pacification
or
oblivion
,
should
be
past
:
And
in
the
narrative
of
the
Act
it selfe
,
there
is
one
humble
and
thankfull
acknowledgement
of
your
Majesties
goodnes
and
Justice
,
and
is
drawne
up
in
such
termes
,
as
was
conceived
,
might
best
expresse
your
Majesties
fatherly
care
and
goodnesse
,
toward
your
ancient
and
native
Kingdome
,
without
wronging
the
true
and
loyall
meaning
and
intention
of
your
Majesties
Subjects
:
And
as
for
the
body
and
legall
part
of
the
act
,
the
same
was
after
much
debating
,
framed
with
advyce
of
Lawyers
,
and
consented
unto
by
the
parties
chiefly
interessed
.
As
to
that
article
anent
particular
commissions
of
Justiciarie
and
Lievtennandrie
,
all
which
was
intended
or
desired
thereby
,
was
,
That
the
abuses
of
these
commissions
,
might
be
in
all
humilitie
represented
to
your
Majestie
,
by
your
Commissioner
:
And
that
your
Majestie
might
be
graciously
pleased
,
to
grant
the
like
commissions
,
onely
upon
weightie
and
necessar
causes
,
and
to
endure
onely
during
the
time
of
necessitie
,
and
the
ingivers
of
the
act
was
content
to
have
it
reformed
that
way
.
As
concerning
that
act
given
in
for
sheriffes
and
stewards
,
craving
that
they
might
only
be
oblidged
to
produce
hornings
for
the
taxation
;
It
is
not
a
new
desire
,
but
that
which
hath
been
craved
by
them
in
diverse
former
Parliaments
;
And
they
think
,
that
production
of
horning
against
the
persons
lyable
in
payment
,
should
bee
an
exoneration
to
them
;
because
they
alledge
,
they
want
many
of
the
casualities
and
benefices
,
which
Sheriffes
had
of
old
by
vertue
of
their
office
.
As
concerning
the
proposition
which
was
made
,
anent
the
patent
for
making
of
powder
,
All
that
wee
remember
was
craved
by
the
in-givers
of
that
article
,
was
,
that
in
respect
the
Earle
of
Linlithgowes
patent
,
was
voyde
by
a
clause
irritant
in
his
patent
,
whereby
he
was
oblidged
to
keep
the
Works
going
,
and
which
are
now
decayed
,
and
the
Countrey
frustrate
of
the
benefit
and
profit
which
might
have
accressed
to
them
through
that
commoditie
:
That
therefore
it
might
be
allowed
to
any
who
were
most
fit
and
able
to
undergo
the
worke
to
make
powder
.
As
concerning
the
act
given
in
for
discharge
of
remissions
for
murther
,
slaughter
,
theft
,
but
upon
satisfaction
to
the
partie
;
All
that
was
intended
or
craved
thereby
,
was
onely
,
That
the
heavie
prejudices
redounding
to
the
Countrey
by
remissions
,
purchased
upon
misinformation
,
might
be
by
supplication
presented
to
your
Majesties
consideration
;
That
by
your
Majesties
goodnesse
and
justice
,
the
like
inconveniences
in
time
coming
may
be
prevented
.
As
for
that
act
craving
discharge
of
protections
,
there
was
nothing
craved
thereby
,
but
the
reviving
of
two
former
acts
of
Parliament
,
viz:
the
47.
act.
Parl.
11.
and
13.
act
of
the
23.
Parl.
K.
Ja.
6.
without
any
derogation
to
your
Majesties
power
or
authoritie
,
which
was
done
with
the
Commissioners
consent
:
Likeas
it
was
recommended
to
him
,
to
represent
the
same
to
your
Majestie
,
with
the
reasons
thereof
.
The
reason
of
the
act
of
common
reliefe
,
is
,
Because
as
the
blessings
of
Religion
and
peace
,
which
from
your
Majesties
happy
governement
and
fatherly
affection
to
your
Majesties
ancient
and
native
Kingdome
,
especially
at
this
troublesome
time
,
are
common
benefites
,
whereof
every
good
subject
ought
to
be
sensible
.
So
is
it
agreeable
with
reason
and
justice
,
that
according
to
their
interest
,
every
one
may
contribute
a
proportionall
part
of
the
charges
,
which
hath
been
spent
for
so
good
ends
,
and
the
ordinar
cause
for
which
taxations
are
granted
,
are
ad
relevationem
imperii
,
ob
conservationem
libertatis
ac
dignitatis
,
ac
religionis
,
vel
ob
utilitatem
communem
subditorum
,
wherefrom
albeit
some
be
averse
,
yet
the
consent
and
voices
of
the
most
part
should
oblige
for
these
ends
,
whereunto
your
Majesties
consent
,
and
royall
authoritie
is
humbly
craved
to
be
added
,
that
the
same
may
flow
from
your
Majesties
goodnesse
and
Justice
,
and
have
execution
to
inferre
payment
thereof
,
seeing
the
whole
Commissioners
of
Shyres
,
and
Burrowes
,
and
the
whole
Nobilitie
(
very
few
excepted
)
are
content
freely
and
willingly
to
make
offer
of
their
proportionall
part
thereof
.
As
for
that
article
craving
the
act
1633.
(
ordaining
that
confirmations
and
infeftments
of
Waird
lands
,
shall
not
prejudge
the
Kings
Waird
)
to
bee
repealed
,
There
was
no
dispute
nor
conclusion
made
there-anent
in
articles
,
neither
(
as
we
remember
)
was
it
craved
by
that
article
,
that
the
act
1633.
bee
repealed
simply
,
but
that
the
meaning
of
that
act
may
be
explained
and
interpreted
.
As
for
the
article
or
act
,
anent
the
duetic
payed
to
the
conservatour
upon
coale
,
The
same
is
craved
to
bee
discharged
by
the
coal-masters
,
because
it
was
an
unlawfull
exaction
,
which
he
had
no
warrant
to
exact
by
his
gift
,
which
was
instructed
in
articles
by
production
of
his
gift
,
whereupon
the
act
was
past
in
articles
.
The
desire
,
craving
ammunition
,
and
armes
brought
in
,
to
be
custome-free
,
is
warranted
in
Law
,
in
so
farre
as
the
commodities
either
expected
or
imported
for
the
particular
use
of
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
and
Free-holders
,
which
are
for
their
owne
use
,
and
not
to
be
sold
againe
,
are
by
act
of
Parliament
declared
to
be
custome-free
.
As
concerning
the
article
anent
the
election
of
the
President
of
the
Session
,
and
admission
of
the
Judges
presented
by
his
Majesty
,
There
was
no
new
thing
craved
thereby
,
but
the
ratifying
and
approving
of
the
39.
act.
Par.
6.
K.
Ja.
6.
1579.
And
that
allanerly
in
so
farre
as
concernes
the
freedome
of
election
,
to
be
made
by
the
Senatours
:
of
the
Colledge
of
Justice
,
of
the
president
thereof
,
without
any
other
clause
of
the
said
act
:
Neither
doth
the
act
given
in
,
beare
any
thing
concerning
the
admission
of
any
other
Judges
presented
by
your
Majestie
.
As
for
that
article
,
anent
Statesmen
,
being
Noblemen
,
to
have
but
one
voice
,
we
remember
nothing
of
any
such
question
.
As
to
the
last
proposition
,
Concerning
the
opposition
made
by
the
rest
of
the
Clerks
,
against
Master
William
Hayes
deputation
in
his
fathers
place
:
The
Commissioner
to
whom
they
did
produce
their
reasons
in
writ
,
can
best
give
an
accompt
thereof
.
And
albeit
wee
have
in
obedience
to
your
Majesties
commandement
▪
according
to
our
bound
duetie
,
shown
the
reasons
why
these
propositions
(
whereof
your
Majestie
hath
taken
notice
,
as
prejudiciall
to
your
authoritie
)
were
demanded
,
yet
many
of
these
propositions
are
of
so
small
moment
,
being
onely
and
me
erely
about
the
interest
of
privat
persons
,
as
they
are
of
no
publick
concernement
,
&
de
minimis
non
curat
lex
.
Nor
doth
the
Parliament
stick
upon
these
or
any
other
articles
of
that
kind
any
farder
;
nor
as
they
have
cleare
warrant
of
Law
,
and
as
your
Majestie
and
Estates
shall
find
them
convenient
for
the
good
of
your
Subjects
:
But
the
humble
and
earnest
desire
of
your
Majesties
Parliament
,
is
,
That
seeing
wee
have
showne
your
Majestie
their
humble
desires
,
and
reasons
of
their
demands
)
your
Majestie
may
bee
graciously
pleased
to
command
the
Parliament
to
proceede
,
and
ratifie
the
conclusions
of
the
Assemblie
,
and
passe
such
acts
as
are
necessar
for
establishing
of
Religion
,
and
for
the
good
and
peace
of
the
Kingdome
,
according
to
the
articles
of
pacification
,
That
by
the
mutuall
embracement
of
Religion
,
and
Justice
,
under
your
Majesties
happie
government
,
Trueth
and
peace
may
kisse
one
another
,
and
the
joy
and
chearefull
obedience
of
your
Majesties
Subjects
may
bee
encreased
.
After
the
deliverie
and
reading
of
which
answers
,
and
answering
all
objections
which
were
proponed
by
his
Majestie
,
or
those
of
the
Committee
thereupon
,
(
which
our
Commissioners
immediatly
after
their
parting
with
his
Majestie
,
did
put
in
writ
)
They
declared
that
they
had
according
to
their
Instructions
,
with
honest
and
willing
hearts
performed
that
charge
which
was
laid
upon
them
,
and
did
show
his
Majestie
,
how
much
Religion
,
and
that
whole
Kingdome
did
suffer
by
delayes
:
And
that
it
would
please
his
Majestie
to
give
them
their
dispatch
,
that
they
might
returne
to
those
that
sent
them
,
who
are
longing
much
for
the
returne
of
his
Majesties
gracious
answer
.
Being
thereafter
removed
,
and
within
the
space
of
halfe
an
houre
called
in
;
The
Kings
Majestie
said
,
That
hee
could
not
now
appoint
them
any
time
for
dispatch
:
But
that
his
Majestie
would
take
his
owne
time
to
consider
of
their
answers
,
and
would
then
make
his
farther
pleasure
knowne
to
them
.
AFter
that
our
Commissioners
had
thus
acted
their
part
faithfully
,
in
what
was
committed
to
them
by
us
,
demanded
of
them
by
the
King
,
and
could
be
expected
from
them
by
others
:
This
Declaration
cometh
forth
under
his
Majesties
name
,
which
may
make
his
Majesties
pleasure
knowne
to
them
,
and
no
more
but
known
,
they
being
shut
up
and
one
of
the
Noblemen
put
in
prison
,
upon
some
pretensions
of
our
powerfull
enemies
(
which
what
they
are
shall
appear
afterward
)
so
that
they
are
deprived
not
onely
of
the
benefit
of
further
hearing
,
but
of
all
libertie
to
just
fie
themselves
,
and
their
proceedings
.
A
necessitie
therefore
is
laid
upon
us
to
compare
the
Proceedings
with
the
Declaration
,
that
if
there
be
any
demands
,
accusations
,
or
objections
(
as
we
beleeve
there
bee
few
or
none
)
which
have
not
been
proponed
to
them
,
they
may
now
be
examined
by
us
and
satisfied
.
First
,
concerning
the
forme
of
electing
the
articles
,
nothing
can
be
said
by
us
,
which
can
so
satisfie
the
minds
of
such
as
are
not
acquainted
with
this
difficulty
,
as
the
article
it self
as
it
was
conceived
,
(
which
yet
with
other
particulars
of
this
kinde
we
are
constrained
to
spare
,
lest
these
papers
grow
to
a
greater
bignesse
then
wee
intended
)
for
the
article
is
disjunctive
,
that
either
the
whole
Parliament
,
or
each
estate
by
themselves
severally
shall
choose
the
articles
:
And
therefore
although
it
were
proven
by
some
practicks
,
that
every
Estate
did
not
choose
their
ovn
articles
,
but
that
they
were
chosen
by
the
whole
Parliament
,
this
doth
not
militat
against
us
,
but
falleth
into
the
other
part
of
the
disjunction
contained
in
the
article
:
We
holding
this
constantly
,
that
neither
by
the
records
of
Parliament
which
are
keeped
up
from
us
,
and
unto
which
we
appeal
,
nor
(
so
farre
as
we
can
learne
of
old
Noblemen
who
have
assisted
in
Parliament
for
many
years
)
by
the
testimonies
of
Parliamentarie
men
in
the
yeare
1609.
and
1612.
specified
in
the
Declaration
pag.
21.
or
any
other
year
before
1617
can
it
be
showne
that
the
forme
used
since
the
year
1617.
had
place
in
the
election
of
the
articles
;
it
was
introduced
with
the
Prelats
,
and
must
go
forth
with
them
again
:
it
being
impossible
that
Bishops
having
no
place
in
Parliament
by
vertue
of
the
act
of
Assembly
,
and
of
his
Majesties
Declaration
,
promising
to
confirme
the
acts
of
the
Assembly
,
can
have
any
place
in
the
articles
.
And
therefore
that
it
was
necessarie
that
the
election
of
the
articles
should
be
altered
unto
the
forme
used
before
1617.
even
when
Prelats
had
voice
in
Parliament
;
which
can
neither
reflex
upon
his
Majesties
royall
authoritie
,
nor
upon
the
internall
life
,
or
externall
lustre
and
glorie
of
the
high
court
of
Parliament
.
What
is
objected
for
the
power
of
the
articles
,
Declaration
pag.
21.
is
so
clearly
and
fully
answered
by
our
Commissioners
,
pag.
19
,
20
,
21.
that
nothing
more
Nothing
can
belong
to
them
by
vertue
of
any
preceeding
act
of
Parliament
,
or
by
the
nature
of
the
thing
it self
,
which
is
to
be
a
preparatory
committee
for
the
Parliament
,
that
shall
by
us
be
denyed
,
although
it
must
be
confessed
that
it
belongeth
properly
to
the
Parliament
to
determine
their
power
,
as
in
their
wisedome
they
shall
finde
convenient
.
Concerning
the
constitution
of
the
Parliament
,
it
was
necessar
that
it
should
suffer
also
some
alteration
,
but
that
was
accidentall
and
by
inevitable
consequence
following
upon
the
act
of
the
Assembly
,
and
subscription
of
the
Covenant
by
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
and
upon
his
Majesties
irrevocable
Declaration
,
which
can
never
bee
interpreted
to
have
any
affinitie
with
Treason
spoken
of
in
the
Declaration
,
except
we
will
say
that
the
Kings
Majestie
and
the
whole
Estates
of
Parliament
who
have
full
and
uncontrolable
power
to
make
and
abolish
laws
can
runne
themselves
in
the
guiltinesse
of
that
crime
upon
changing
of
their
own
laws
and
customes
:
the
fear
is
greater
,
that
acts
of
Parliament
made
for
the
advantage
and
advancement
of
Prelats
against
the
Confession
of
Faith
and
Covenant
of
God
,
and
against
many
protestations
of
the
Kirkbe
Laes-Majestie
divine
to
be
repented
of
,
lest
it
pull
down
upon
us
the
wrath
threatned
this
day
.
Acts
of
rescission
or
repealing
are
so
necessar
,
that
it
were
not
onely
an
incongruitie
,
but
a
repugnance
to
make
a
new
act
,
and
withall
to
suffer
former
acts
ordaining
the
contrarie
to
stand
in
vigour
,
and
not
to
abolish
them
:
but
the
cause
of
quarrelling
is
in
the
matter
of
this
act
of
rescission
,
which
cannot
be
remeeded
,
except
by
rescinding
of
the
act
of
Assembly
,
of
the
Confession
of
faith
and
Covenant
,
and
of
his
Majesties
Declaration
which
wee
trust
shall
never
be
repented
of
,
since
it
can
be
no
diminution
of
his
Majesties
right
or
power
in
Assembly
or
Parliament
;
and
since
the
Pastors
of
the
Kirk
desire
not
to
meddle
with
the
civil
affairs
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
are
heartily
content
,
for
their
means
of
life
and
any
temporall
thing
that
they
possesse
,
to
be
represented
by
the
temporall
estates
of
Parliament
,
as
the
rest
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
are
,
whatsoever
their
calling
or
qualitie
be
.
Were
the
fountains
and
first
originall
of
this
place
and
power
of
spirituall
or
Kirk
Lords
discovered
,
they
would
be
found
so
bitter
and
venemous
both
to
King
and
people
,
that
they
would
be
soone
disgusted
of
them
,
and
would
be
glad
to
apprehend
the
opportunitie
of
the
temperament
and
moderation
of
Kirkmen
,
willing
to
sequestrat
themselves
to
the
care
of
souls
from
State
affairs
,
and
secular
government
,
which
have
ever
proven
unluckie
in
their
hands
,
as
never
being
created
of
God
for
such
a
worke
,
and
the
bane
of
Religion
,
and
the
service
of
God
,
as
we
of
late
and
many
other
nations
before
us
have
found
.
It
is
known
that
an
act
of
oblivion
in
such
a
case
of
peace
making
and
accommodating
of
affairs
,
is
very
different
from
an
act
of
Remission
:
for
although
it
beseemeth
not
Subjects
to
stand
upon
pointiles
,
subtilties
,
or
complements
with
their
Prince
,
yet
knowing
the
minds
and
malice
of
our
adversari●s
,
who
upon
the
least
word
from
us
would
begin
to
justifie
themselves
and
condemne
us
from
our
own
mouths
against
their
just
sufferings
,
that
they
might
be
conquerours
in
the
end
.
And
resolving
to
remain
constant
in
the
Confession
of
our
own
innocency
,
that
we
had
neither
deserved
the
imputation
of
Rebellion
and
Treason
,
nor
yet
any
hostilitie
and
invasion
,
but
were
certain
our selves
,
and
laboured
to
certifie
the
Kings
Majesty
of
our
uprightnesse
and
sincerity
in
all
our
actions
,
we
judged
it
most
reasonable
in
humilitie
to
acknowledge
his
Majesties
justice
,
goodnesse
,
and
fatherly
care
in
giving
way
to
the
settling
of
th●se
commotions
,
and
withall
to
have
the
authors
and
abettors
to
bear
their
own
blame
and
burthen
,
wherof
to
exoner
them
were
to
wrong
the
Kings
honour
,
and
without
faultinesse
to
defile
and
oppresse
our selves
and
the
cause
of
God
.
The
answers
of
our
Commissioners
,
Concerning
the
act
of
reliefe
,
and
the
Five
demands
,
pag.
26.
27.
and
to
many
other
propositions
made
to
them
,
are
so
full
,
that
we
need
to
adde
nothing
;
Our
adversaries
have
concealed
more
of
the
grounds
of
our
actions
as
they
are
proponed
by
our
Commissioners
,
supposing
,
it
may
be
,
that
they
shuld
never
see
the
light
,
then
they
have
opposed
unto
the
truth
expresse
by
them
,
yet
one
point
of
their
artifice
,
it
is
not
meet
that
we
should
passe
over
,
They
charge
us
,
upon
our
propositions
of
keeping
our
Castles
by
natives
,
and
of
denying
patents
of
honour
to
strangers
,
but
by
such
as
have
a
competencie
of
Land-rent
within
the
Kingdome
,
that
therby
we
are
working
division
,
and
wakening
ancient
Nationall
animosities
,
and
in
the
mean
while
they
fall
in
the
fault
themselves
,
and
labour
by
all
means
to
provoke
the
English
against
us
,
that
our
mutuall
union
of
brethren
may
be
changed
in
a
slavery
and
subjection
of
the
one
Nation
to
the
other
,
that
the
glory
of
one
of
the
two
Crowns
may
be
h●d
under
the
other
,
and
there
may
be
no
other
relation
but
of
Master
and
servant
,
which
may
have
more
aw
and
authority
,
but
lesse
love
and
good
liking
.
We
indeed
professe
,
that
at
this
time
it
is
hard
to
admit
Garrisons
of
the
English
within
our
Castles
(
although
for
winning
the
Kings
Majesty
to
think
the
better
of
us
that
hath
been
done
)
and
we
referre
to
the
English
themselves
,
wh●ther
they
think
it
reasonable
or
well
grounded
policie
to
conferre
titles
of
honour
and
voice
in
Parliament
upon
men
who
neither
have
place
,
nor
office
,
neither
house
nor
land
,
neither
sowing
nor
reaping
in
this
Countrey
But
it
is
comfortable
to
us
to
think
,
and
is
unto
us
a
ground
of
many
hopes
,
that
the
two
Nations
so
long
,
and
so
far
divided
before
,
are
in
our
time
straitly
joyned
,
not
only
by
naturall
union
in
one
Iland
,
but
also
spirituall
in
one
Religion
,
civill
under
one
Head
,
morall
in
the
mutuall
interchange
of
so
many
duties
of
love
:
And
domesticall
,
by
marriages
and
allyances
,
bringing
forth
children
to
be
pledges
of
increasing
and
ever-during
love
to
both
Nations
;
we
heartily
wish
,
that
all
our
Countrey-men
honoured
there
were
like
Joseph
,
or
Daniel
,
or
Mordecai
,
men
of
many
blessings
unto
them
,
although
through
the
absence
of
our
King
we
be
deprived
of
the
opportunity
and
means
,
that
they
may
wish
the
like
happines
unto
us
here
:
Neither
shall
there
be
any
favour
put
upon
our
postnati
amongst
them
in
Parliament
,
or
otherwayes
,
but
we
shall
strive
in
all
thankfulnes
to
equall
it
according
to
our
small
power
.
But
withall
we
wish
that
our
unworthy
and
disnatured
Countrey
men
may
find
small
respect
there
:
and
such
as
are
highly
respected
and
honoured
,
forget
not
in
the
time
of
necessity
the
Religion
and
liberties
,
the
soul
and
life
of
the
mother
that
bore
them
,
and
the
breasts
that
give
them
suck
.
When
the
Parliament
had
proceeded
in
their
articles
and
demands
after
this
manner
,
and
upon
very
good
grounds
we
promised
unto
our selves
a
peaceable
conclusion
.
The
Lord
Commissioner
sheweth
,
that
it
is
his
Majesties
will
that
the
Parliament
be
prorogated
to
the
2.
of
June
,
and
that
by
his
Majesties
authority
only
:
of
the
prorogation
,
the
praetension
is
pag.
30.
that
our
aime
was
not
now
for
Religion
,
but
to
alter
the
whole
frame
of
civill
governement
:
The
deduction
of
our
proceedings
by
our
Commissioners
hath
shown
what
our
aime
hath
been
,
and
what
reasons
and
means
we
have
used
to
attain
it
.
The
setling
of
Religion
,
as
it
should
be
determined
in
assembly
,
was
promised
.
And
therefore
no
necessary
consequence
thereof
,
although
importing
some
alteration
in
the
members
or
order
of
the
Parliament
,
should
have
been
denyed
.
Other
matters
of
Religion
may
be
settled
by
Law
,
without
the
smallest
alteration
of
Parliament
.
But
when
it
is
found
by
the
Assembly
of
the
Kirk
to
be
against
Religion
,
that
the
Ministers
of
Christ
be
Lords
of
Parliament
,
a
change
in
Parliament
must
needs
accompany
it
.
Other
things
were
promised
,
which
might
conduce
for
the
good
and
peace
of
the
Kingdome
.
The
particulars
which
were
presumed
to
be
of
this
kind
,
were
proponed
and
demanded
,
and
ought
to
have
been
disputed
in
face
of
Parliament
,
and
either
received
or
rejected
as
they
did
deserve
.
Of
the
proroguing
of
the
Parliament
by
his
Majesties
meer
commandement
,
the
reason
is
given
pag.
31.
because
we
had
disputed
it
:
upon
what
grounds
the
dispute
was
,
may
be
apparant
from
the
declaration
of
Parliament
:
Which
we
have
here
set
down
for
two
reasons
:
One
is
,
that
it self
may
be
in
stead
of
an
answer
against
what
is
opposed
.
And
therfore
we
only
desire
,
that
after
the
censure
thereof
is
read
,
it
may
be
read
the
second
time
,
and
considered
,
and
there
will
need
no
other
reply
:
Another
reason
is
,
that
the
difference
may
be
seen
betwixt
the
declaration
which
was
made
by
us
in
the
Parliament-house
,
and
that
which
was
printed
by
his
Majesties
authority
;
we
mean
not
escapes
of
the
Printer
,
but
willfull
errours
of
the
Author
,
that
no
man
may
any
more
be
ignorant
,
how
far
the
King
there
,
and
the
Kingdome
here
are
abused
;
we
suppose
the
Reader
to
be
honest
and
judicious
,
that
we
need
not
insist
in
exponing
the
causes
why
such
and
such
parts
of
our
Declaration
are
left
out
:
and
therfore
will
content
our selves
to
describe
the
words
and
clauses
which
are
past
over
in
a
smal
Character
.
The
Declaration
of
the
Estates
of
Parliament
,
concerning
the
prorogation
of
the
Parliament
,
&c.
WE
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
and
Burgesses
,
Commissioners
of
shyres
and
Burrowes
conveined
in
this
suprcame
Court
of
Parliament
by
his
Majesties
solemne
indiction
,
and
holden
by
John
Earle
of
Traquair
his
Majesties
high
Commissioner
,
do
with
all
dutifull
and
loyall
respect
unto
the
Kings
most
Excellent
Majesty
,
and
with
our
best
affections
to
the
preservation
of
the
Body
of
this
Kingdome
which
we
now
represent
,
make
known
,
that
where
contrary
to
the
malignant
disposition
,
and
the
wicked
devises
and
practises
of
some
of
our
disnatured
Countreymen
and
their
complices
,
his
Majesties
face
did
not
only
begin
to
shine
upon
us
,
to
the
calming
of
all
these
tempests
and
troubles
which
were
at
fi●st
raised
by
their
own
inventions
and
innovations
of
Religion
;
but
his
Majesty
did
also
with
advise
of
the
Couns●llours
of
both
Kingdoms
,
declare
and
assure
,
that
it
was
his
Royall
will
and
pleasure
for
afterward
,
That
all
matters
Ecclesiasticall
should
be
determined
by
the
Assemblies
of
the
Kirk
,
and
matters
civill
by
Parliament
,
and
other
inferiour
judicatories
established
by
Law
,
which
was
and
is
the
summe
of
our
whole
desires
;
and
therfore
was
pleased
to
indict
a
free
Generall
Assembly
,
to
be
conveined
at
Edinburgh
the
12
of
August
for
setling
the
peace
of
the
Kirk
,
and
a
Parliament
to
be
holden
26.
August
,
for
ratifying
the
constitutions
of
the
Assembly
,
and
for
setling
such
other
things
as
may
conduce
for
the
peace
and
good
of
the
Kingdome
.
And
because
his
Majesty
could
not
be
present
in
his
own
Royall
person
,
(
which
was
our
earnest
desire
and
had
been
our
great
delight
)
It
pleased
his
Majesty
so
far
to
tender
the
minds
of
his
well
meaning
subjects
,
as
to
promise
unto
them
a
Commissioner
instructed
with
full
power
,
to
bring
matters
to
a
finall
conclusion
both
in
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
against
all
fears
offrustration
,
and
jealousies
of
prorogation
,
or
delayes
.
And
forsameekle
as
John
Earle
of
Traquair
,
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
honoured
with
a
most
ample
Commission
,
according
to
his
Majesties
Royall
word
,
having
closed
the
Assembly
,
and
having
sitten
with
us
in
Parliament
a
very
long
time
,
for
debating
and
preparing
such
articles
as
were
to
bee
presented
in
face
of
Parliament
,
doth
now
take
upon
him
,
and
that
without
the
consent
of
the
Estates
,
and
without
any
offence
on
their
part
,
who
have
endeavoured
in
all
their
proceedings
,
to
witnesse
their
loyaltie
to
the
King
,
and
duety
to
his
Grace
,
as
representing
his
Majesties
sacred
person
,
to
prorogate
the
Parliament
upon
a
private
warrant
,
procured
by
sinister
information
,
against
his
Majesties
publick
Patent
under
the
Great
Seale
,
and
that
upon
pretence
of
a
clause
in
the
Commission
under
the
quarter
Seal
,
which
was
only
for
fencing
&
continuing
of
the
Courttill
the
down-sitting
of
the
Parliament
,
and
that
even
by
representation
of
the
Estates
,
who
now
being
present
themselves
,
cannot
be
represented
by
Commissioners
,
but
doe
directly
dis-assent
,
which
warrant
is
now
expyred
in
it self
,
and
is
not
renewed
under
the
quarter
Seal
;
whereby
hee
doth
heavily
offend
all
his
Majesties
good
Subjects
,
and
indanger
the
peace
of
the
whole
Kingdome
,
for
which
he
must
be
lyable
to
his
Majesties
Royall
animadversion
,
and
to
the
censure
of
the
Parliament
;
this
being
a
new
and
unusuall
way
withour
precedent
in
this
Kingdome
,
contrary
to
his
Majesties
honour
,
so
farre
ingaged
for
present
ratifying
of
the
acts
of
the
Kirk
,
contrary
to
the
Lawes
,
Liberties
,
and
perpetuall
practice
of
the
Kingdome
,
by
which
all
continuations
of
Parliament
once
called
,
conveened
,
and
begun
to
sit
,
have
ever
been
made
with
expresse
consent
of
the
Estates
,
as
may
bee
seen
in
the
reigne
of
K.
Jam.
6.
Q.
Mary
,
K.
Jam.
5.
K.
Jam.
4.
K.
Jam.
3.
K.
Jam.
2.
K.
Jam.
1.
and
so
forth
upward
in
all
the
printed
and
written
Records
of
Parliament
,
contrair
to
the
publick
peace
both
of
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
which
by
reason
of
the
present
condition
therof
,
and
the
great
confusion
like
to
ensue
,
cannot
endure
so
long
delay
;
and
which
is
to
the
advantage
of
our
malicious
adversaries
,
who
for
their
own
ends
,
are
uncessantly
seeking
all
occasions
,
by
dividing
betwixt
the
King
and
the
Kingdome
,
to
bring
both
to
utter
ruine
and
desolation
.
THEREFORE
Wee
the
Estates
of
Parliament
,
out
of
our
zeale
to
acquite
our selves
according
to
our
place
both
to
the
Kings
Majesty
,
whose
honour
at
all
times
,
but
especially
conveined
in
Parliament
we
ought
to
have
in
high
estimation
,
and
to
the
Kingdome
which
we
represent
,
and
whose
Liberties
shall
never
be
prostitute
nor
vil●fied
by
us
,
are
constrained
in
this
extremity
to
manifest
and
declare
to
all
men
who
shall
hear
of
our
proceeding
,
that
as
we
have
not
given
the
least
cause
,
or
smallest
occasion
of
this
unexpected
and
unexemplified
prorogation
,
So
we
judge
and
know
the
same
to
bee
contrair
to
the
constitution
and
practises
of
all
preceeding
Parliaments
,
contrair
to
the
Liberties
of
this
free
and
ancient
Kingdome
,
and
very
repugnant
to
his
Majesties
Royall
intentions
,
promises
,
and
gracious
expressions
in
the
articles
of
the
late
pacification
,
which
we
trust
will
be
no
sooner
presented
to
his
Majesties
equitable
consideration
,
but
the
adversaries
who
have
informed
against
us
,
shall
be
driven
from
his
Majesties
presence
,
and
receive
their
deserved
recompence
of
reward
.
And
wee
doe
further
declare
,
that
any
prorogation
made
by
the
Commissioners
Grace
alone
,
without
consent
of
the
Parliament
by
himselfe
,
or
any
Commissioner
in
his
name
,
or
under
the
quarter
Seal
,
or
by
the
Lords
of
the
Councell
,
who
have
no
power
at
all
in
matter
of
the
Parliament
during
the
sitting
thereof
,
shall
be
ineffectuall
,
and
of
no
force
at
all
to
hinder
the
lawfull
proceedings
of
the
Subjects
,
and
the
doers
thereof
to
be
censurable
in
Parliament
.
And
farther
we
declare
,
that
the
Commissioner
his
nomination
of
the
articles
by
himself
,
his
calling
together
these
articles
,
and
commanding
them
to
sit
continually
,
and
proceed
,
notwithstanding
their
day
lie
protestations
to
the
contrair
,
his
keeping
frequent
Sessions
of
Councell
,
and
determining
causes
in
Councell
during
the
time
of
the
Session
in
Parliament
,
his
calling
down
and
calling
up
of
money
enduring
the
Session
of
the
Parliament
,
without
consent
of
the
Estates
of
Parliament
,
notwithstanding
that
the
Parliament
had
taken
the
money
to
their
consideration
,
and
had
purpose
to
have
given
their
advice
for
a
determination
there-anent
,
his
frequent
prorogating
the
ryding
of
the
Parliament
without
consent
of
the
Estates
,
or
mentioning
in
the
acts
of
prorogation
the
consent
of
the
articles
,
although
it
was
done
by
their
advice
,
are
contrary
to
the
Liberties
of
this
Kingdome
,
freedome
and
custome
of
Parliament
,
and
that
they
be
no
preparatives
,
practiques
,
nor
prejudices
in
time
coming
against
us
or
our
successours
.
But
because
we
know
that
the
eyes
of
the
world
are
upon
us
,
that
Declarations
have
beene
made
and
published
against
us
,
and
malice
is
prompted
for
her
obloquies
,
and
waiteth
on
with
open
mouth
to
snatch
at
the
smallest
shadow
of
dis-obedience
,
dis-service
,
or
dis
respect
to
his
Majesties
commandements
,
that
our
proceedings
may
bee
made
odious
to
such
as
know
not
the
way
how
these
commandements
are
procured
from
his
Majestie
,
nor
how
they
are
made
knowne
and
intimat
to
us
,
And
doe
as
little
consider
,
that
wee
are
not
now
private
subjects
,
but
a
sitting
Parliament
,
what
Nationall
prejudices
we
have
sustained
in
time
past
by
mis-information
,
and
what
is
the
present
case
of
the
Kingdome
.
Wee
therefore
declare
,
that
whatsoever
by
the
example
of
our
predecessours
in
the
like
cases
of
necessitie
,
by
his
Majesties
indiction
,
and
by
the
articles
of
pacification
we
might
doe
lawfully
in
sitting
still
,
and
which
in
this
extreame
necessity
were
justifiable
,
not
onely
before
so
just
a
King
,
but
to
the
faces
of
our
adversaries
:
yet
out
of
our
most
reverent
regard
and
humble
desire
to
render
not
onely
all
reall
demonstrations
of
civill
obedience
,
but
to
put
farre
from
us
all
shew
or
appearance
of
what
may
give
his
Majestie
the
least
discontent
,
We
have
resolved
for
the
present
onely
to
make
remonstrances
to
his
Majestie
of
the
reasons
of
our
propositions
and
proceedings
in
this
Parliament
,
and
how
necessary
it
is
,
that
without
delay
a
speedy
course
be
taken
for
the
preservation
of
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
from
the
evills
which
the
enemies
of
our
Religion
,
the
Kings
honour
,
and
of
our
peace
,
do
project
and
long
for
.
And
in
expectation
of
his
Majesties
gracious
answer
to
these
our
humble
Remonstrances
,
that
some
of
each
estate
having
power
from
the
whole
body
of
the
Parliament
,
remaine
still
here
at
Edinburgh
to
attend
the
returne
of
his
Majesties
gracious
answer
to
our
humble
and
just
demands
,
&
farther
to
remonstrat
our
humble
desires
to
his
Majestie
upon
all
occasions
,
That
heereby
it
may
be
made
most
manifest
against
all
contradiction
,
that
it
was
never
our
intention
to
deny
his
Majestie
any
part
of
that
civill
and
temporall
obedience
which
is
due
to
all
Kings
from
their
Subjects
,
and
from
us
to
our
dread
Soveraigne
after
a
speciall
manner
,
but
meerely
to
preserve
our
Religion
and
the
Liberties
of
the
Kingdome
,
without
which
,
Religion
cannot
continue
long
in
safetie
:
And
if
it
shall
happen
(
which
God
forbid
)
that
after
wee
have
made
our
Remonstrances
,
and
to
the
uttermost
of
our
power
and
duetie
,
used
all
lawfull
means
for
his
Majesties
information
,
that
our
malicious
enemies
,
who
are
not
considerable
,
shall
by
their
suggestions
and
lies
prevaile
against
the
informations
and
generall
declarations
of
a
whole
Kingdome
.
We
take
God
and
men
to
witnesse
that
wee
are
free
of
the
outrages
and
insolencies
that
may
be
committed
in
the
mean
time
:
And
that
it
shall
bee
to
us
no
imputation
that
we
are
constrained
to
take
such
courses
as
may
best
secure
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
from
the
extremity
of
confusion
and
misery
.
Which
Declaration
above
written
,
wee
the
Estates
of
Parliament
,
require
the
Clerk
to
insert
in
the
records
thereof
,
and
grant
extracts
thereof
under
his
hand
and
subscription
.
This
is
the
just
copie
of
the
Declaration
,
produced
and
read
in
the
utter
house
of
Parliament
upon
the
18
day
of
December
1639
According
where
unto
,
the
Nobilitie
nominated
and
appointed
,
the
Earles
of
Lothian
,
and
Dalhoussie
,
the
Lords
Yester
,
Balmerinoch
,
Cranstoune
,
and
Naper
:
The
Barons
nominate
the
Commissioners
of
the
three
Lothianes
,
Fyfe
,
and
Tweddell
:
The
Borrows
nominate
the
Commissioners
of
Edinburgh
,
Linlithgow
,
Stirling
,
Hadingtoune
,
Dumbar
,
to
attend
here
at
Edinburgh
the
returne
of
his
Majesties
gracious
answer
to
their
humble
Remonstrances
.
Sic
subscribitur
,
Alex.
Gibsone
.
BEtwixt
the
prorogation
of
the
Parliament
and
the
sending
of
our
last
Commissioners
,
three
points
are
touched
in
the
Declaration
:
One
,
that
the
Earl
of
Dumfermling
,
and
the
Lord
Lowdoun
were
sent
with
Commission
from
the
Parliament
,
to
make
their
remonstrance
to
his
Majestie
,
but
were
not
admitted
to
his
presence
,
and
were
commanded
to
returne
;
because
they
were
not
licenced
or
warranted
by
the
Commissioner
,
and
had
not
acquainted
him
with
their
propositions
:
Although
it
be
of
verity
that
the
Commissioner
had
showen
to
diverse
of
the
members
of
the
Parliament
,
his
Majesties
own
warrant
for
the
coming
of
some
to
his
Majesties
presence
,
which
to
them
seemed
more
sufficient
and
of
greater
authority
,
then
any
thing
they
could
have
from
himself
;
and
why
might
not
they
have
some
things
to
propone
or
to
complain
of
upon
the
Commissioner
to
his
Majestie
,
which
was
not
sitting
to
acquaint
him
with
,
that
his
Majestie
in
his
fatherly
affection
,
which
cannot
be
transmitted
to
another
,
might
judge
between
him
and
them
:
It
was
in
his
Majesties
power
to
give
such
answer
to
their
propositions
as
seemed
good
in
his
own
royal
wisedom
but
to
comand
them
who
had
not
bin
sent
without
his
Majesties
warrant
,
to
return
unheard
,
after
so
long
a
journey
,
was
more
then
could
have
been
expected
or
suspected
by
a
Kingdome
conveened
in
Parliament
by
his
Majesties
authoritie
.
The
second
is
,
that
the
Earle
of
Traquair
at
his
coming
made
a
large
and
exact
representation
to
the
Councel
of
England
,
〈◊〉
he
most
considerable
matters
proponed
in
Parliament
:
of
the
largenes
of
his
relation
wee
doubt
not
,
but
how
exact
it
was
our
adversaries
can
best
discover
,
who
had
taught
him
before
so
to
say
his
lesson
in
publick
,
as
might
serve
most
for
the
ends
intended
by
them
,
especially
to
animat
England
against
us
,
for
which
they
have
set
their
wits
since
the
treatie
of
peace
to
make
all
means
,
whereof
this
was
a
powerfull
one
,
to
cooperat
.
The
third
is
,
the
judgement
of
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
councel
of
England
,
to
reduce
us
to
our
duetie
by
force
,
rather
then
to
give
way
to
our
demands
.
Of
which
we
say
no
further
,
but
that
it
was
the
sentence
of
a
Councel
,
and
of
the
Councel
of
England
against
a
Parliament
,
and
the
Parliament
of
another
Kingdome
:
That
it
was
p●●●●unced
upon
the
hearing
of
the
relation
of
one
man
,
a
new
creature
,
and
but
of
yesterday
,
against
a
whole
free
Kingdome
of
ancient
Nobles
,
Barons
,
and
others
,
whose
Commissioners
two
Noblemen
were
even
now
barred
from
hearing
and
presence
:
and
that
it
was
in
a
matter
of
warre
and
peace
,
which
might
ingage
both
the
Kingdomes
,
then
which
nothing
could
be
more
important
for
the
present
generation
and
for
the
posterity
.
In
Councel
is
stability
,
but
this
is
found
not
by
precipitation
,
but
after
many
dayes
agitation
,
when
the
matters
debated
are
more
then
ordinarie
,
and
such
as
,
it
may
be
,
fall
not
to
be
considered
,
once
in
many
ages
.
To
us
we
confesse
,
it
seemed
incredible
at
first
,
and
afterward
a
matter
of
demurre
and
astonishment
.
Although
our
Commissioners
formerly
sent
,
were
repulsed
,
yet
we
did
not
desist
,
but
remembring
that
we
were
dealing
with
our
own
native
King
,
who
might
be
moved
to
know
and
compassionat
us
his
own
people
at
last
,
we
sent
this
humble
supplication
for
a
new
hearing
.
To
the
Kings
most
excellent
Majestie
,
the
Remonstrance
and
Supplication
of
the
Noblemen
,
and
Commissioners
of
Shyres
,
and
Burrows
,
his
Majesties
good
Subjects
of
the
Kingdome
of
SCOTLAND
,
Humbly
shewing
,
THat
where
the
great
want
of
your
Majesties
royal
presence
in
person
at
th●●●igh
Court
of
Parliament
,
as
we
have
also
at
other
times
experienced
,
hath
been
apprehended
by
our
adversaries
for
a
fit
opportunitie
to
their
mis-informations
and
hard
impressions
against
our
proceedings
in
Parliament
,
as
trenching
upon
your
Majesties
sacred
and
inviolable
authoritie
,
as
not
warranted
by
the
fundamentall
laws
and
laudable
practices
of
this
your
Majesties
ancient
and
native
Kingdome
,
or
as
contrary
to
the
promises
and
remonstrances
which
were
made
to
your
Majestie
by
your
humble
subjects
,
in
the
truth
of
their
hearts
,
and
were
in
the
same
sense
graciously
accepted
by
your
Majestie
.
And
although
to
our
common
regrate
,
and
the
suspending
of
our
hopes
and
humble
desires
,
your
Majestie
hath
thought
meet
to
give
order
to
Your
high
Commissioner
to
prorogat
the
Parliament
:
yet
such
hath
been
your
Majesties
wisedome
,
justice
,
and
goodnesse
(
which
in
all
humble
thankfulnesse
shall
ever
bee
remembred
by
us
)
that
your
Majestie
hath
kept
one
ear
for
us
,
and
would
not
harken
and
give
place
in
your
Royall
heart
to
suggestions
and
obloquies
of
our
enemies
,
till
the
reasons
of
our
proceedings
were
made
known
from
our selves
,
and
we
should
have
the
favour
of
a
full
hearing
:
And
for
this
end
,
it
was
your
Majesties
royall
pleasure
to
permit
and
allow
the
Estates
of
Parliament
,
to
send
some
of
their
number
to
give
your
Majestie
true
information
;
which
being
conceived
by
them
for
a
sufficient
warrant
,
made
them
direct
two
Noblemen
,
the
Earle
of
Dumfermling
,
and
the
Lord
of
Lowdoun
to
your
Majesties
Court
,
instructed
with
full
commission
to
that
effect
:
But
since
your
Majestie
judged
it
not
convenient
to
grant
unto
them
accesse
and
audience
at
that
time
;
We
now
from
the
sense
of
the
distressed
condition
of
this
your
Majesties
Kingdome
,
which
we
nothing
doubt
but
your
Majestie
will
in
your
tender
and
fatherly
car
,
compassionar
,
do
in
all
earnestnesse
desire
,
and
in
all
humility
supplicat
,
that
your
Majestie
may
be
pleased
,
upon
this
our
declaration
,
that
we
intend
nothing
but
what
shall
merit
approbation
at
the
throne
of
your
Majesties
justice
,
to
give
commandment
for
the
proceeding
of
the
Parliament
,
that
thereby
our
evils
may
bee
cured
before
they
be
past
remedie
,
many
dangerous
consequents
may
be
prevented
,
and
the
troubled
estate
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
speedily
settled
,
which
is
the
longing
desire
,
and
universall
expectation
of
all
your
Majesties
peaceable
Subjects
:
Or
if
your
Majestie
shall
finde
it
necessary
for
their
further
satisfaction
against
all
exceptions
to
make
particular
inquirie
,
and
to
take
notice
of
the
reasons
of
our
proceedings
and
demands
from
our
own
mouthes
,
which
we
shall
be
most
willing
to
render
;
in
that
case
we
are
confident
that
your
Majesties
royall
ears
will
be
in
the
meane
while
shut
against
the
sinister
informations
of
such
men
as
are
fallen
out
with
the
times
,
and
think
our
common
calamities
a
mitigation
of
their
just
sufferings
.
And
doe
humbly
entreat
that
your
Majestie
may
be
pleased
to
give
signification
of
your
Royall
will
hereanent
,
and
to
grant
warrant
for
sending
some
from
us
to
your
Majesties
presence
,
that
so
soone
as
may
be
the
Parliament
long
since
begun
by
your
Majesties
indiction
,
may
by
your
Majesties
wisedome
and
goodnesse
,
have
the
wished
conclusion
,
to
your
Majesties
honour
,
and
the
joyfull
acclamation
of
the
whole
Kingdome
.
To
which
this
answer
was
given
:
At
his
Majesties
Court
at
Whitehall
the
11
day
of
December
,
1639.
HIs
Majestie
having
read
and
considered
this
supplication
,
is
gracioufly
pleased
to
permit
such
number
of
them
to
repair
thither
,
as
they
shall
please
,
to
shew
the
reasons
of
their
demands
.
Sic
subscribitur
,
Sterline
.
VPon
this
answer
foure
Commissioners
were
sent
,
who
did
acquite
themselves
in
their
charge
,
as
is
expressed
before
in
their
Supplications
,
speeches
,
answers
,
and
whole
proceedings
:
Concerning
which
there
be
three
things
mentioned
in
the
Declaration
to
make
them
all
null
and
themselves
odious
;
First
,
that
they
were
not
instructed
with
sufficient
Commission
,
which
is
abundantly
answered
by
themselves
pag.
14.
For
their
commission
behoved
to
be
deficient
,
either
in
the
forme
and
authoritie
,
or
in
the
subject
and
matters
to
be
treated
:
The
authoritie
was
as
great
as
first
the
Parliament
then
sitting
,
and
thereafter
the
Commissioners
of
the
Parliament
could
grant
:
And
where
it
is
said
pag.
44.
that
they
were
persons
of
no
great
eminencie
who
did
subscribe
:
Their
Commission
we
desire
to
be
considered
,
1.
That
the
first
commission
was
subscribed
by
the
Subjects
of
every
qualitie
sitting
in
Parliament
:
2.
That
the
second
commission
could
not
be
subscribed
in
that
manner
,
the
Parliament
being
no
more
sitting
but
prorogated
,
but
behooved
to
be
subscribed
by
the
Commissioners
of
the
Parliament
,
authorized
to
sit
at
Edinburgh
for
making
remonstrances
,
and
receiving
answers
from
his
Majestie
.
The
meanest
of
these
Commissioners
whosoever
he
was
in
person
,
was
in
this
act
,
of
greater
authoritie
and
eminencie
,
then
the
most
eminent
in
the
Kingdome
,
who
was
not
clothed
with
the
same
commission
:
And
therefore
although
there
were
many
Noblemen
in
Edinburgh
for
the
time
,
yet
they
did
not
signe
the
commission
,
because
they
had
no
warrant
from
the
Parliament
,
and
that
for
me
of
doing
hath
been
reprehended
in
former
times
as
displeasant
to
his
Majestie
,
and
so
was
the
authority
sufficient
.
As
for
their
limitation
in
the
matters
to
be
treated
before
his
Majesty
,
it
may
appear
by
his
Majesties
allowing
them
to
come
up
under
the
Secretaries
hand
,
that
they
went
to
give
the
reasons
of
the
demands
made
in
Parliament
,
and
withall
did
declare
as
is
contained
in
their
proceedings
,
pag.
45.
that
the
Parliament
doth
not
stick
upon
these
or
any
other
articles
of
that
kinde
any
further
,
nor
as
they
have
clear
warrant
of
law
,
and
as
his
Majestie
and
the
Estates
shall
find
them
convenient
for
the
good
of
the
Subjects
.
And
did
supplicat
that
his
Majestie
would
be
pleased
to
command
the
Parliament
to
proceed
,
and
ratifie
the
conclusions
of
the
Assembly
,
and
passe
such
acts
as
are
necessarie
for
establishing
Religion
,
and
for
the
good
and
peace
of
the
Kingdome
according
to
the
articles
of
pacification
.
But
that
we
may
remove
all
suspition
of
latent
or
underhand
dealing
,
wee
have
here
set
down
the
just
copie
of
the
instructions
given
to
our
Commissioners
first
and
last
.
Instructions
from
the
Noblemen
and
Commissioners
of
Shyres
,
and
Burrows
conveened
to
attend
this
present
Parliament
,
To
the
Earle
of
Dumfermling
,
and
Lord
Lowdoun
,
concerning
such
businesse
as
they
have
desired
to
be
imparted
to
the
Kings
Majestie
:
Subscribed
with
their
hands
,
At
Edinburgh
the
first
day
of
November
,
1639.
By
some
of
each
Estate
for
themselves
,
and
as
representing
the
rest
of
their
number
at
their
command
and
desires
.
1.
FIrst
to
shew
and
declare
,
that
our
desire
anent
Religion
is
,
That
wee
may
enjoy
the
same
according
to
Gods
word
,
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
constitutions
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
;
and
that
all
matters
Ecclesiasticall
shall
be
determined
by
the
assemblies
of
the
Kirk
,
without
incroatching
upon
the
libertie
,
priviledge
,
and
government
of
any
other
reformed
Kirk
.
2.
To
shew
and
declare
,
That
wee
never
had
,
nor
have
any
intention
to
diminish
his
Majesties
greatnes
,
and
authoritie
,
which
by
the
law
of
God
,
and
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
by
the
descent
of
108
Kings
,
wee
acknowledge
to
be
due
to
his
Majestie
:
neither
did
we
ever
intend
to
impair
or
withdraw
our selves
from
civil
and
temporal
obedience
to
his
Majestie
:
but
in
every
thing
to
carrie
our selves
as
becometh
faithfull
,
humble
,
and
loyall
Subjects
,
whereof
we
shall
be
ready
to
give
reall
demonstrance
and
proof
when
his
Majesties
service
shall
require
the
same
.
3.
To
shew
how
grievous
it
is
to
his
Subjects
,
That
wee
heare
his
Majestie
is
mis-informed
and
displeased
with
any
of
our
proceedings
.
The
lawfulnesse
and
loyaltie
whereof
,
we
desire
ye
may
clear
to
his
Majestie
.
4.
Ye
would
give
to
his
Majestie
a
true
information
of
all
our
proceedings
in
the
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
whereof
ye
have
the
special
acts
and
reasons
for
the
same
,
and
justifie
them
against
al
aspersions
and
objections
,
especially
ye
would
clear
they
do
no
wayes
trinch
upon
the
Kings
authoritie
,
whereof
his
Majestie
seems
to
be
mis-informed
.
5.
Ye
would
shew
the
great
prejudices
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
by
continuall
by-gone
letts
,
and
delayes
of
the
progresse
of
the
Parliament
,
and
how
much
it
may
contribute
to
his
Majesties
honour
,
the
Subjects
content
,
and
for
procuring
of
heartie
and
chearfull
obedience
,
That
the
affairs
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
may
without
longer
delay
be
settled
,
especially
seeing
all
the
Subjects
desires
are
given
in
to
the
Parliament
and
articles
,
and
are
such
as
agree
with
the
articles
of
pacification
,
without
the
least
wronging
of
his
Majesties
authoritie
,
or
impairing
of
the
Subjects
civill
and
duetifull
obedience
.
6.
Ye
would
therefore
urge
after
your
clearing
of
all
objections
made
against
any
of
our
acts
and
proceedings
,
That
his
Majestie
may
bee
graciously
pleased
to
direct
his
Commissioner
to
go
on
in
Parliament
,
without
further
delay
,
to
determine
all
the
articles
by
the
advice
of
the
Estates
,
and
to
the
ratifying
of
the
conclusions
of
the
late
Assembly
,
and
settling
all
such
other
things
as
may
conduce
to
the
publick
peace
and
good
of
this
Kingdome
,
according
to
the
articles
of
pacification
,
and
his
Majesties
Commission
under
the
great
Seal
.
7.
For
the
clearer
determining
of
all
questions
,
ye
would
earnestly
desire
the
production
of
the
laws
and
records
of
Parliament
,
the
up-keeping
whereof
is
contrarie
to
all
law
,
practique
and
reason
.
8.
If
the
King
will
not
condescend
to
give
order
to
his
Commissioner
to
goe
on
presently
in
Parliament
,
for
ratifying
the
acts
of
the
Assembly
,
and
for
determining
and
deciding
such
acts
as
are
given
in
to
the
articles
,
then
at
the
least
his
Majesty
may
be
graciously
pleased
to
enjoyne
the
Commissioner
to
prorogate
the
Parliament
in
the
tearmes
contained
in
the
offer
made
to
him
,
which
ye
have
with
you
.
9.
And
if
his
Majestie
send
for
the
Commissioner
,
ye
would
try
and
advertise
whom
yee
think
fittest
to
bee
sent
from
the
Estates
with
the
Commissioner
,
to
informe
the
Kings
Majestie
more
fully
,
and
to
procure
his
Majesties
warrant
for
their
up-coming
,
for
better
clearing
of
matters
,
and
for
his
Majesties
further
satisfaction
.
10.
Ye
would
be
frequent
and
sure
in
your
advertisements
to
us
how
our
businesse
goeth
,
and
what
yee
conceive
will
be
fittest
to
be
done
by
us
here
.
11.
Ye
would
remember
the
many
grievous
complaints
given
in
to
my
Lord
Commissioner
,
and
Lords
of
articles
by
these
of
this
Nation
who
are
In-dwellers
in
Ireland
,
of
whom
oathes
are
exacted
,
unwarrantable
by
the
Lawes
of
the
Church
of
Ireland
,
as
also
some
of
this
Nation
have
been
pressed
in
England
with
the
like
oathes
.
At
Edinburgh
20.
Jan.
1640.
Instructions
from
the
Commissioners
appointed
by
the
Estates
of
Parliament
to
make
remonstrances
to
his
Majesty
of
the
reasons
of
the
prepositions
and
proceedings
in
Parliament
,
and
for
receiving
his
Majesties
answers
,
and
upon
the
return
thereof
to
remonstrat
their
humble
desires
to
his
Majesty
upon
all
occasions
,
given
to
the
Earle
of
Dumfermeling
,
Lord
Lowdoun
,
Sir
William
Douglas
of
Cavers
,
and
Master
Robert
Barclay
Provest
of
Irwing
,
Commissioners
direct
to
his
Majesty
,
with
the
advice
of
the
Noblemen
and
Commissioners
of
Shires
and
Burrows
conveined
for
the
time
,
which
are
added
to
the
former
instructions
granted
to
the
said
Earle
of
Dumfermeling
,
and
Lord
Lowdoun
by
the
Estates
of
Parliament
,
Novemb.
1.
1639.
SEeing
the
Earle
of
Dumfermling
,
and
Lord
Lowdoun
were
denyed
accesse
to
impart
to
his
Majestie
the
former
Instructions
given
to
them
by
the
Estates
of
Parliament
,
and
seeing
upon
their
returne
,
his
Mejestie
was
petitioned
to
give
order
for
proceeding
of
the
Parliament
;
or
if
his
Majestie
should
finde
it
necessary
for
his
further
satisfaction
,
to
take
notice
of
the
reasons
of
our
proceedings
from
some
of
our selves
,
that
his
Majestie
would
give
signification
of
his
Royall
pleasure
here-anent
,
and
grant
warrant
for
such
as
should
be
sent
And
that
now
his
Majesty
by
his
answer
to
our
supplication
hath
allowed
and
given
warrant
that
such
as
we
think
fit
to
send
,
may
repair
to
his
Majesty
to
shew
the
grounds
and
reasons
of
our
demands
:
Wee
have
for
discharging
of
our
humble
duetie
according
to
his
Majesties
commandement
sent
you
up
to
impart
to
his
Majesty
the
former
Instructions
given
to
the
Earle
of
Dumfermling
,
and
Lord
Lowdoun
.
To
shew
that
our
proceedings
and
desires
are
agreable
to
the
Lawes
and
practises
of
the
Kingdome
and
articles
of
pacification
,
as
you
were
also
directed
to
doe
by
the
former
Instructions
:
which
when
you
have
cleared
,
lest
verball
expressions
be
controverted
,
you
shall
give
in
the
summe
of
our
demands
,
and
crave
the
answers
thereof
in
writ
,
and
what
else
shall
be
objected
against
us
,
or
replyed
for
our
justification
,
and
that
for
avoyding
contestation
about
words
in
time
hereafter
.
If
you
bee
called
to
give
answer
and
account
to
the
English
Committee
or
Councell
,
or
any
other
Judicatorie
,
you
would
show
that
you
are
sent
onely
to
his
Majesty
and
discharged
,
likeas
wee
doe
heereby
discharge
you
,
to
answere
to
any
Committe
or
Judicatorie
,
who
cannot
meddle
in
matters
of
the
Parliament
of
this
Kingdome
,
being
independent
of
any
,
but
of
God
and
the
King
.
Because
wee
heare
that
sinistrous
informations
,
and
the
late
relation
made
by
his
Majesties
Commissioner
before
the
whole
Councell
of
England
,
hath
given
hard
impressions
against
our
proceedings
,
whereof
as
we
cannot
but
be
sensible
,
so
you
shall
crave
,
that
his
Majesty
out
of
his
tender
care
and
fatherly
compassion
of
his
subjects
(
who
esteem
no
earthly
thing
more
grievous
to
them
,
then
that
their
loyaltie
to
his
Majestie
should
be
called
in
question
,
and
their
proceedings
traduced
)
may
be
pleased
to
allow
you
that
favour
,
to
cleare
them
in
publick
before
his
Counsellours
of
both
Kingdomes
from
these
unjust
imputations
,
without
acknowledging
them
as
a
Judicatory
,
which
you
must
alwayes
decline
.
You
shall
be
earnest
with
his
Majestie
for
obtaining
a
short
day
to
be
assigned
for
the
sitting
downe
of
our
Parliament
,
not
onely
for
remeiding
these
great
evils
formerly
knowne
,
but
also
the
confusion
wherein
the
Subjects
are
cast
by
the
copper-money
lately
coyned
,
going
at
so
high
a
rate
,
far
above
the
intrinsick
value
,
which
being
called
down
and
up
by
the
Councell
within
the
space
of
eight
dayes
,
is
made
so
questionable
,
that
scarce
will
any
receive
it
till
order
be
taken
therewith
.
That
for
such
desires
and
motions
as
were
made
in
articles
,
and
which
the
Commissioner
required
might
be
communicat
with
the
King
before
the
Parliament
should
determine
thereof
,
his
Majestie
being
now
acquainted
therewith
by
his
Commissioner
,
may
return
the
signification
of
his
Royall
pleasure
there-anent
,
lest
the
proceedings
of
the
Parliament
by
reason
thereof
be
longer
delayed
.
You
shall
beseech
his
Majestie
with
all
earnestnesse
in
our
names
to
bee
pleased
to
trust
no
mis-report
of
our
desires
and
actions
,
till
first
he
be
pleased
to
communicate
to
us
the
Informations
he
hath
received
against
us
,
that
so
we
may
either
clear
the
same
,
or
take
the
readiest
way
to
give
his
Majesty
all
lawful
satisfaction
,
which
may
prevent
all
mistakings
in
time
comming
.
Seeing
by
the
articles
of
pacification
his
Majesty
was
pleased
to
appoint
a
Parliament
for
removing
the
distractions
,
and
setling
a
perfect
peace
in
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
you
shall
therefore
demonstrate
many
of
these
acts
and
over-tures
presented
to
the
articles
,
whereat
exception
was
taken
,
were
so
absolutely
necessar
for
that
end
,
as
neither
the
causes
could
bee
removed
,
nor
remedies
applyed
without
them
.
You
shall
remonstrate
to
his
Majesty
,
how
that
contrary
to
the
articles
of
pacification
,
whereby
all
things
should
have
bin
put
in
the
like
condition
they
were
in
before
the
late
troubles
.
The
Castle
of
Edinburgh
which
had
no
greater
number
then
24.
or
30.
men
allowed
for
keeping
thereof
,
is
now
furnished
with
six
or
seven
score
souldiers
,
who
have
victuals
provyded
and
laid
in
for
a
12.
month
,
potpieces
,
garnets
,
fire-works
,
and
all
other
hostile
furniture
,
not
fit
for
defence
,
but
for
harming
the
Towne
of
Edinburgh
,
notwithstanding
the
present
Captaine
professed
hee
desired
no
greater
number
of
men
then
60.
for
performing
all
dueties
in
keeping
that
place
.
And
that
the
Castle
of
Dumbartan
is
furnished
in
like
manner
,
and
manned
with
Englishmen
,
contrary
to
our
acts
of
Parliament
.
To
answere
the
objections
which
either
are
proponed
,
or
which
wee
conceive
can
be
proponed
against
the
acts
and
proceedings
of
the
Parliament
,
according
to
the
particular
answers
you
have
for
that
effect
.
You
are
earnestly
and
humbly
to
intreat
,
that
the
Kings
Majesty
having
heard
his
Commissioner
and
you
to
the
full
,
may
be
graciously
pleased
to
appoint
the
Parliament
without
any
longer
delay
,
to
sit
down
and
determine
all
the
articles
given
in
to
the
Lords
and
others
of
articles
,
whether
they
were
past
or
referred
,
or
not
past
,
and
to
ratifie
the
conclusions
of
the
late
Assembly
,
and
for
setling
all
such
other
things
as
may
conduce
to
the
publick
peace
and
good
of
this
Kingdome
,
according
to
the
articles
of
pacification
,
and
his
Majesties
Commission
under
the
Great
Seale
.
And
if
any
new
propositions
or
challenges
which
were
not
proponed
before
,
and
which
may
deepely
concerne
our
businesse
,
and
whereof
you
have
not
any
ground
or
warrant
to
make
answer
in
your
Instructions
and
Informations
,
and
which
may
necessarily
require
advice
and
answer
from
us
before
your
returne
,
in
that
you
shall
write
or
send
to
the
Commissioners
appointed
by
the
Parliament
to
remaine
at
Edinburgh
,
as
you
finde
convenient
to
crave
farder
advice
and
instruction
there-anent
.
Seeing
upon
the
relation
of
our
proceedings
,
wee
heare
there
is
a
Parliament
appointed
to
be
in
England
(
which
wee
have
this
long
time
earnestly
wished
for
,
as
the
remedy
of
many
evills
,
both
for
his
Majesties
good
and
the
peace
of
the
Dominions
)
wee
are
confident
they
shall
consider
the
estate
of
our
businesse
,
albeit
wee
and
our
Lawes
are
independant
and
different
from
them
,
as
they
are
from
us
,
wee
are
able
to
cleare
to
all
who
shall
inquire
in
our
actions
and
demands
,
that
they
are
agreeable
to
the
Lawes
and
Liberties
of
our
Kingdome
,
and
the
duety
of
loyall
Subjects
;
and
that
wee
never
had
,
nor
have
any
intention
to
wrong
his
Majesties
Princely
power
,
or
lawfull
authoritie
,
nor
with-draw
our selves
from
that
civill
and
temporall
obedience
which
is
due
from
us
to
our
dread
Soveraigne
,
but
meerly
to
preserve
our
Religion
and
Liberties
of
our
Kingdome
,
without
which
,
Religion
cannot
long
continue
in
safetie
.
You
are
to
deale
earnestly
with
his
Majesty
,
and
humbly
to
beg
at
his
hands
,
that
you
may
be
quickly
dispatched
back
againe
,
that
you
may
bee
at
home
in
Scotland
betwixt
and
the
25.
day
of
March
next
to
come
.
Sic
subscribitur
Lothian
,
Dalhousie
,
Balmerino
,
Napeir
,
Dundas
of
that
Ilk
,
Wachtoun
,
Thomas
Myrtoune
of
Kambo
,
William
Rig
,
Sir
David
Murrey
,
Sir
George
Stirling
of
Keir
,
John
Smith
for
Edinburgh
,
Thomas
Bruce
for
Sterling
,
James
Glen
for
Linlithgow
.
Another
particular
is
mentioned
in
the
Declaration
pag.
46.
The
neglect
of
a
Ceremony
and
complement
witnessing
in
our
Commissioners
the
sense
of
his
Majesties
Grace
and
goodnesse
in
hearing
them
who
had
no
power
to
accomodat
affaires
:
which
how
it
was
wee
know
not
,
but
his
Majestie
knoweth
well
that
the
Scottish
Nation
glorieth
more
in
kindnesse
and
realities
then
in
expressions
by
word
or
gesture
:
they
might
also
have
interpreted
a
thanksgiving
at
that
time
when
they
were
so
serious
,
to
have
been
a
losse
,
or
interruption
in
businesse
,
or
have
feared
the
aspersion
of
glossing
,
faining
,
flattering
,
which
hath
been
put
upon
us
before
.
And
it
may
bee
that
their
sense
was
the
lesse
,
because
they
conceived
their
instructions
to
be
full
:
As
they
were
obliged
to
the
example
of
the
Lord
Marquesse
of
Hammiltoun
,
named
here
for
this
good
office
;
so
are
we
all
longing
for
the
happy
time
when
our
hearts
shall
be
so
far
affected
with
the
sense
of
his
Majesties
grace
and
goodnesse
,
that
our
Supplications
may
bee
turned
in
thanksgiving
to
God
and
the
King
,
our
troubles
into
a
firme
peace
,
and
all
our
clamours
and
complaints
into
acclamations
of
joy
,
at
which
time
there
shall
be
no
want
of
Ceremonie
,
thansgiving
,
or
gratulation
from
the
whole
Nation
.
The
third
is
,
That
the
answers
of
our
Commissioners
,
were
impertinent
,
&c.
pag.
47.
And
that
the
Lords
of
the
English
Councell
were
of
opinion
that
our
Commissioners
ought
not
to
bee
heard
till
they
should
acknowledge
that
the
Supreame
magistrate
must
have
authoritie
to
call
and
dissolve
Assemblies
,
and
to
have
a
negatiue
voice
in
them
,
&c.
If
their
answers
did
give
the
reasons
of
the
demands
in
Parliament
,
as
it
may
appear
by
their
proceedings
,
they
did
,
in
so
many
of
them
as
were
controverted
:
for
other
demands
there
was
no
just
exception
against
them
,
as
is
acknowledged
,
Declaration
Pag.
45.
47.
they
were
not
impertinent
but
satisfactorie
,
although
they
did
not
satisfie
our
adversaries
,
who
were
determined
to
receive
no
satisfaction
,
but
in
the
overthrow
either
of
our
Religion
and
Liberties
,
or
of
our selves
:
It
could
not
in
reason
be
expected
,
that
three
or
foure
Commissioners
should
hold
a
Parliament
there
with
a
Committee
,
and
leave
nothing
to
a
Parliament
here
,
but
an
approbation
of
their
doing
:
This
hath
more
in
it
then
can
be
told
in
few
words
.
It
had
been
good
before
the
Councel
of
England
had
given
their
opinion
,
which
we
beleeve
was
not
their
sentence
,
that
they
had
called
to
their
remembrance
,
that
our
Commissioners
were
sent
not
to
give
judgement
,
but
to
give
the
reasons
of
our
demands
,
and
that
they
behoved
to
keep
themselves
within
the
compasse
of
their
instructions
,
that
in
the
time
of
the
peace
making
,
his
Majestie
thought
it
not
meet
to
insist
in
the
three
Querees
,
of
calling
and
dissolving
Assemblies
,
and
of
a
negative
voice
,
as
may
be
seene
before
in
the
first
part
of
this
answer
pag.
13.
And
that
his
Majestie
did
graciously
acknowledge
that
all
matters
Ecclesiasticall
,
(
whereof
,
this
being
understood
of
the
Assemblies
of
the
Kirk
,
is
one
)
ought
to
be
determined
in
the
Assemblies
of
the
Kirk
,
according
as
it
is
determined
in
the
late
generall
Assembly
,
act
.
August
.
17.
of
prorogating
or
dissolving
of
Parliaments
,
and
other
assemblies
,
our
declaration
speaketh
,
pag.
55.
What
other
supreame
powers
in
the
Christian
world
,
may
do
by
their
different
laws
,
constitutions
and
customes
,
were
long
and
laborous
to
enquire
;
but
wee
shall
strive
to
keep
our
own
,
without
wronging
any
other
Kingdome
,
either
by
our
sentence
or
opinion
,
especially
in
times
of
danger
.
Before
we
come
to
the
third
part
of
the
Declaration
,
we
meet
with
the
answer
of
three
objections
which
are
supposed
to
be
made
upon
our
part
.
The
first
is
pag.
47.
that
his
Majestie
promised
unto
us
a
free
Parliament
,
and
we
adde
that
a
speciall
promise
was
made
of
the
ratification
of
the
acts
of
the
Assembly
in
Parliament
,
and
of
settling
other
such
things
as
may
conduce
to
the
good
and
peace
of
the
Kingdome
.
Like
as
we
were
oblidged
both
by
the
nature
of
the
thing
it self
and
our
promise
,
To
seek
nothing
but
to
enjoy
our
Religion
and
liberties
,
according
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
and
civil
laws
of
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
and
not
to
diminish
his
Majesties
greatnesse
and
authority
.
But
when
the
Parliament
is
conveened
,
the
acts
of
the
Assembly
are
refused
to
be
ratified
,
in
so
far
that
his
Majesties
Commissioner
refuseth
to
repeall
and
rescind
such
acts
of
Parliament
as
are
inconsistent
with
the
ratification
of
the
acts
of
the
Kirk
;
although
it
cannot
upon
any
shadow
of
reason
be
denyed
,
that
the
Parliaments
power
and
freedome
consisteth
in
this
,
to
make
and
unmake
laws
,
as
in
their
prudence
shall
seem
convenient
:
Other
articles
which
were
proponed
,
as
they
were
conceived
to
be
for
the
peace
and
good
of
the
Kingdome
;
so
neither
in
the
intention
of
the
proponers
,
nor
in
their
own
nature
and
condition
,
did
they
touch
or
trench
upon
his
Majesties
Glorie
,
Crowne
,
Sceptre
,
or
Power
,
as
is
before
made
manifest
;
they
all
tending
either
to
the
sensible
good
of
the
Subject
,
or
to
the
reforming
of
such
abuses
as
do
obscure
his
Majesties
justice
and
goodnesse
,
and
being
granted
would
conciliat
love
,
reverence
,
and
cheerfull
obedience
to
his
Majesties
government
.
The
second
objection
supposed
to
be
made
by
us
:
Declaration
pag.
48.
is
from
his
Majesties
allowing
of
the
Covenant
,
and
commanding
of
the
Lord
Marquesse
of
Hammiltoun
,
the
former
high
Commissioner
,
and
other
his
Majesties
Subjects
to
subscribe
it
,
and
from
the
Earle
of
Traquair
,
his
Majesties
high
Commissioner
,
his
subscription
or
allowance
of
the
subscribing
of
the
Covenant
.
It
was
never
in
our
mindes
to
make
use
of
the
first
,
our
reasons
are
extant
in
print
against
it
,
as
subtilie
disappointing
and
destructive
of
our
intended
reformation
,
against
the
late
novations
,
and
against
Episcopacie
it self
,
the
waggoner
which
had
brought
them
in
;
and
when
it
was
subscribed
by
some
few
,
it
was
done
with
this
expresse
Declaration
,
That
they
subscribe
it
in
no
other
sense
,
but
that
which
it
had
in
the
yeare
1580
,
when
it
was
at
first
subscribed
;
which
is
found
by
the
Assemblies
of
the
Kirk
,
(
contrarie
to
the
Lord
Marquesse
his
meaning
)
quite
repugnant
to
Episcopacie
,
and
all
the
attendants
thereof
in
Kirk
and
State
:
wee
indeed
acknowledged
it
to
be
the
same
in
substance
,
with
that
which
we
have
subscribed
of
late
,
but
that
,
by
our
adversaries
,
who
ever
set
themselves
against
our
explanation
and
application
thereof
to
the
late
corruptions
and
innovations
,
was
not
acknowledged
till
the
Assembly
at
Edinburgh
,
and
by
some
of
them
is
still
denyed
;
what
is
pertinent
for
the
clearing
this
question
,
was
so
fully
written
at
that
time
,
that
nothing
needeth
now
to
be
added
.
Concerning
the
Earle
of
Traquair
,
it
is
alleadged
,
Declaration
,
pag.
50.
that
we
have
no
warrant
for
our
actions
,
(
for
rebellious
courses
and
treacherous
combinations
,
no
man
can
have
warrant
,
and
we
detest
and
disclaime
them
)
from
his
subscription
of
the
Covenant
:
First
,
because
it
is
evinced
by
the
petition
of
the
Generall
Assembly
for
subscribing
of
the
Covenant
,
that
our
subscription
before
this
time
was
neither
laudable
nor
warrantable
;
where
wee
intreat
the
reader
,
whosoever
,
to
make
some
pause
,
and
compare
the
words
of
the
Supplication
of
the
Assembly
with
the
words
of
the
Declaration
.
The
words
of
the
supplication
as
it
was
presented
before
the
Councel
table
,
standeth
registrat
in
the
books
of
Assembly
and
Councell
,
is
prefixed
to
many
subscribed
copies
of
the
Covenant
,
even
that
which
was
subscribed
by
the
Commissioner
and
Councel
,
and
is
printed
supra
pag.
40.
ANd
following
the
laudable
example
of
our
predecessours
1589
,
do
most
humbly
supplicat
your
Grace
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
and
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
most
honourable
Privy
Councell
,
to
injoyne
by
act
of
Councell
,
that
the
Confession
and
Covenant
,
which
as
a
testimony
of
our
fidelitie
to
God
,
and
loyaltie
to
our
King
,
wee
have
subscribed
,
may
be
subscribed
by
all
his
Majesties
Subjects
.
The
words
of
the
Supplication
as
they
are
cited
in
this
Declaration
,
pag.
50.
NOw
following
the
laudable
example
of
their
predecessours
,
they
doe
humbly
supplicate
for
the
same
,
and
that
they
may
be
allowed
and
warranted
to
subscribe
it
.
The
cogging
and
cosenage
is
so
grosse
,
that
we
are
forced
to
turn
our
answers
in
this
point
obvious
to
every
ey
,
into
a
complaint
,
that
any
of
whatsoever
quality
shall
be
suffered
after
this
foul
and
falsifying
way
,
to
wrong
the
Kings
honour
,
and
the
Kingdomes
peace
in
so
high
a
matter
as
is
a
Covenant
.
Next
,
our
actions
are
said
to
be
unwarranted
:
because
this
Covenant
,
by
that
which
is
prefixed
to
the
Commissioners
subscription
▪
is
declared
to
be
one
and
the
same
with
that
of
1580.
which
giveth
no
warrant
to
such
actions
as
ours
are
.
Where
fi●st
we
desire
it
to
be
known
universally
,
that
the
Earle
of
Traquair
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
did
subscribe
the
Confession
of
Faith
and
Covenant
,
with
the
explanation
of
the
Assembly
:
First
in
the
house
of
Parliament
in
presence
of
the
Lords
of
articles
,
Septemb
▪
6.
both
as
Commissioner
with
the
declaration
made
in
the
Assembly
to
be
prefixed
to
his
subscription
,
and
as
Traquair
simplie
as
other
subjects
have
done
:
Next
,
that
he
subscribed
the
Covenant
in
the
new
house
of
Exchecquer
,
as
a
Counsellour
with
other
prime
Lords
of
Counsell
,
Roxburgh
,
Lawderdaile
,
Southesk
,
and
many
others
,
and
that
without
any
Declaration
at
all
,
even
the
Marques
of
Huntlie
shew
his
desire
to
subscribe
with
others
,
but
that
he
would
have
done
it
with
protestation
of
his
liberty
outwith
the
Kingdome
,
which
the
Ministers
who
were
present
to
take
the
oath
and
subscription
of
the
Lords
,
could
not
admit
.
But
neither
his
Lordship
,
nor
any
other
,
pretended
any
scruple
either
in
Religion
,
or
civill
obedience
to
the
King
,
against
their
subscription
;
so
that
neither
in
the
Assembly
,
nor
in
the
Parliament-meeting
of
the
articles
,
nor
at
the
Councell
Table
,
was
there
any
suspition
of
treasonable
combination
against
the
King
from
this
subscription
.
Secondly
,
if
both
,
that
of
the
1580.
and
this
of
1638.
be
one
,
then
certainly
this
hath
no
more
then
that
,
and
that
hath
no
lesse
then
this
:
Neither
is
there
any
other
difference
of
the
one
from
the
other
,
but
(
as
was
expressed
in
our
Protestation
,
Septemb.
22.
1638.
)
such
as
is
of
a
march
stone
hid
in
the
ground
and
uncovered
,
&c.
for
this
end
,
and
for
giving
full
satisfaction
to
authority
;
these
words
Wee
have
sworne
and
doe
sweare
,
not
onely
our
mutuall
concurrence
and
assistance
for
the
cause
of
Religion
,
&c.
but
also
that
wee
shall
concurre
with
our
friends
and
familiars
in
quiet
manner
or
in
armes
,
as
wee
shall
be
required
of
his
Majesty
,
his
Councell
,
or
any
having
his
authority
,
in
every
cause
that
may
concerne
his
Majesties
honour
,
according
to
the
Lawes
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
the
duetie
of
good
Subjects
,
&c.
are
insert
in
the
Supplication
of
the
Generall
Assembly
first
part
of
this
representation
,
pag.
48.
Our
third
objection
is
,
That
the
demands
proponed
by
us
in
Parliament
,
are
but
matters
in
fieri
,
which
is
so
praegnant
that
it
cannot
be
answered
,
if
it
be
considered
as
it
was
modestly
proponed
,
and
very
truly
exponed
by
our
Commissioners
in
their
proceedings
pag.
45
,
46.
for
many
demands
may
be
made
to
the
articles
,
which
may
be
rejected
by
them
,
and
many
things
may
be
concluded
in
articles
to
be
proponed
to
the
Parliament
,
which
in
face
of
Parliament
being
disputed
,
may
be
judged
inconvenient
.
Demands
are
not
definitions
,
nor
propositions
to
be
accompted
conclusions
;
Things
done
by
men
must
be
in
fieri
,
before
they
be
in
facto
esse
,
every
conception
cometh
not
to
the
rypenesse
to
be
a
birth
.
BY
that
which
we
have
said
,
we
believe
we
are
free
,
before
,
and
in
the
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
of
insolencies
,
and
the
heavy
censures
of
Rebellion
and
Treason
,
which
are
so
ordinarily
,
and
at
every
other
word
thundered
out
,
that
they
are
become
the
lesse
formidable
unto
us
,
who
desire
that
all
our
actions
and
proceedings
in
this
cause
,
may
be
seen
in
their
own
colours
,
and
who
are
supported
with
this
inward
testimony
,
that
we
fear
God
,
and
still
honour
the
King
,
although
nothing
can
proceed
from
us
which
will
please
our
adversaries
,
except
we
will
follow
their
rules
,
which
are
not
unlike
those
of
the
Jesuits
found
at
Padua
,
when
they
were
expelled
the
territory
of
Venice
:
One
of
them
was
,
that
men
should
take
heed
,
that
they
presse
or
inculcat
not
too
much
the
Grace
of
God
;
Another
was
,
that
men
must
beleeve
the
Hierarchicall
Church
,
although
it
tell
us
,
that
that
is
black
which
our
ey
judgeth
to
be
white
.
Vnto
which
we
may
adde
the
third
,
invented
by
Ignatius
Loyola
,
of
blinde
obedience
,
which
we
have
no
mind
to
practise
,
because
it
is
repugnant
to
the
essence
of
the
vertue
of
obedience
,
which
proceedeth
from
knowledge
and
election
.
We
intreat
our
adversaries
to
shew
us
in
good
earnest
,
and
not
by
way
of
railing
,
In
what
sense
have
we
incurred
the
censure
of
Rebellion
and
Treason
in
the
Assembly
(
as
is
alledged
pag.
52.
)
The
Assembly
was
conveened
by
his
Majesties
authority
,
countenanced
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
by
his
Majesties
high
Commissioner
,
all
things
were
done
with
high
respect
to
the
Kings
Majestie
,
and
with
frequent
prayers
for
his
happines
;
Nothing
was
put
in
deliberation
,
till
it
was
first
proponed
to
his
Majesties
Commissioner
;
nor
any
thing
determined
without
his
advice
,
consent
and
approbation
,
all
was
done
in
that
order
and
decencie
which
this
Nation
,
out
of
use
of
Assemblies
,
through
the
tiranny
of
Prelats
,
usurping
the
jurisdiction
of
the
Kirk
,
could
attain
unto
at
the
first
or
second
time
,
and
all
was
closed
with
rejoycing
in
God
,
and
with
many
praises
and
prayers
for
the
King
,
under
whose
Majestie
the
Commissioner
also
had
his
own
part
:
And
yet
in
the
Assembly
we
must
be
guilty
of
Rebellion
and
Treason
,
We
cannot
be
mooved
to
think
,
but
the
mitre
of
an
usurping
Prelat
,
by
the
authority
of
a
Nationall
Councell
,
may
be
thrown
to
the
ground
,
without
the
violation
or
smallest
touch
of
the
Crown
or
Scepter
of
Imperiall
Majesty
:
because
we
deny
both
the
Tenets
of
the
Romanists
:
One
,
that
the
temporall
power
of
Princes
is
directly
subordinat
and
subject
unto
persons
Ecclesiasticall
,
as
having
all
power
given
them
of
God
.
Another
,
of
such
of
them
as
are
touched
with
a
little
shame
,
that
the
temporall
authority
doeth
not
reside
in
persons
Ecclesiasticall
,
but
is
given
unto
them
indirectly
,
as
necessar
for
the
Spirituall
;
which
is
but
a
shift
and
a
difference
of
words
,
what
then
should
our
judgment
be
of
unlawfull
and
usurping
prelats
and
pop●l●ngs
,
may
be
easily
known
by
others
;
or
,
if
need
were
,
made
known
by
our selves
,
if
this
were
not
a
digression
;
onely
this
much
we
intended
,
that
to
dethrone
a
prelat
,
and
to
over-turn
prelacie
,
we
judge
it
no
Treason
against
the
King
.
And
so
we
come
to
the
answer
of
the
third
part
of
the
Declaration
,
touching
our
faults
since
the
Parliament
.
Not
three
or
foure
,
but
Ten
transgressions
and
exorbitancies
are
here
libelled
against
us
.
The
first
three
are
the
provyding
of
men
,
munition
,
and
moneyes
for
our
own
defence
,
which
in
us
who
are
the
Estates
of
a
free
Kingdome
,
is
held
lawfull
by
the
Law
of
God
and
Nature
,
by
our
acts
of
Parliament
,
by
the
practise
of
other
reformed
Kirks
,
by
the
testimony
of
famous
Divines
,
by
the
assistance
contributed
by
our
own
Princes
to
other
Kirks
and
States
invaded
and
distressed
,
(
and
we
adde
)
by
the
judgment
of
many
amongst
our selves
,
who
in
the
beginning
of
our
troubles
,
and
before
the
late
pacification
,
had
about
this
,
their
own
scruples
,
wherein
since
,
considering
what
is
done
in
England
for
advancing
of
Pop●rie
,
and
what
is
done
at
home
expresly
against
the
articles
of
the
pacification
,
they
rest
perfectly
satisfied
.
If
the
defence
be
lawful
,
the
hands
of
men
,
and
the
aide
of
moneys
are
necessary
adminicles
,
which
all
the
Subjects
do
acknowledge
,
and
therfore
contribute
most
willingly
without
the
least
exception
,
except
of
some
few
,
not
against
the
thing
it self
,
but
against
their
stint
and
proportion
,
which
yet
is
lesse
quarrelled
in
this
,
then
it
hath
been
at
any
time
in
ordinary
Subsidies
or
taxes
.
It
is
known
to
the
world
,
that
Scotland
hath
no
Treasures
whereof
to
boast
;
but
on
the
contrary
if
we
be
blocked
up
,
we
will
be
necessitated
either
to
famish
,
or
to
fight
our selves
free
:
And
although
we
had
the
treasures
of
Craesus
or
Darius
,
we
would
not
put
our
trust
in
them
.
The
sentence
of
Q
Curtius
,
which
after
him
is
become
common
in
the
world
,
crying
up
moneys
above
the
just
value
,
that
they
are
the
Sinewes
of
warre
,
is
upon
good
grounds
by
wise
men
,
and
upon
better
experience
,
recalled
and
exploded
.
The
sinewes
of
this
warre
,
(
if
a
warre
shall
be
)
must
be
a
good
cause
,
good
consciences
,
and
Souldiours
stout
and
fearing
GOD
,
who
cannot
bee
found
out
by
gold
,
but
will
be
able
to
find
out
gold
,
as
some
writers
about
this
have
spoken
well
.
Our
fourth
Transgression
is
from
our
papers
and
pamphlets
,
and
namely
against
an
Information
from
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdome
of
Scotland
,
to
the
Kingdome
of
England
.
Many
things
have
been
written
on
both
sides
,
but
in
very
different
manner
:
inasmuch
as
the
writings
of
the
prelats
and
their
partisans
,
are
full
of
railings
,
detractions
,
injuries
,
and
slanders
against
this
Kingdome
,
and
full
of
sedition
,
to
stirre
up
our
King
against
us
;
much
written
,
that
our
defence
is
unlawfull
,
nothing
against
the
unlawfulnesse
of
the
invasion
:
But
our
writings
are
full
of
al
kinds
of
reverence
to
the
Kings
Majesty
,
and
of
respect
to
the
English
Nation
,
pressing
the
matter
in
hand
without
digression
or
falling
from
the
purpose
upon
the
persons
of
men
,
further
then
the
action
intended
against
our
adversaries
the
authors
of
all
these
evills
,
did
inforce
us
.
The
for
me
of
answering
our
Information
,
not
by
evidencing
any
untruth
or
undutifulnesse
in
it
,
but
by
Proclamation
,
and
by
fire
and
faggot
,
is
indeed
for
the
time
the
most
easie
,
the
most
compendious
,
and
the
most
affrighting
way
to
the
poore
ignorant
multitude
.
But
England
can
tell
,
that
the
truth
cannot
be
consumed
by
fire
,
but
will
rise
more
pure
and
clear
out
of
the
ashes
,
and
flye
with
multiplyed
wings
further
abroad
in
the
world
,
then
before
.
We
might
also
without
presumption
have
expected
,
that
an
Information
coming
not
from
a
particular
person
,
or
society
,
but
from
a
Kingdome
,
would
have
found
with
the
Councell
of
England
some
better
entertainment
:
But
we
trust
our
Informations
will
be
more
precious
in
the
sight
of
our
friends
,
who
know
through
what
difficulties
they
make
their
journey
,
and
what
acceptance
they
find
at
their
arrivall
.
The
next
three
Transgressions
are
about
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
and
certain
Fortifications
.
Out-rages
and
violences
we
have
committed
against
none
of
that
Castle
:
but
many
have
we
endured
out
of
a
desire
and
hope
of
peace
,
and
for
them
have
returned
courtesies
and
favours
.
Materials
to
the
Castle
were
not
denyed
;
till
,
by
boasting
,
profession
was
made
of
that
which
wee
might
have
known
before
,
that
it
was
to
be
turned
against
our selves
and
the
Town
:
neither
then
were
they
altogether
denyed
,
so
farre
as
our
own
necessary
use
of
materialls
would
permit
.
Neither
was
any
work
raysed
against
the
Castle
,
but
a
Rampier
onely
for
defence
of
a
Court
d'
guard
,
till
violence
was
done
from
the
Castle
.
Our
desire
and
hope
of
peace
,
and
our
unwillingnesse
,
by
the
smallest
breach
,
to
lose
the
▪
thankes
of
our
former
obedience
,
have
mooved
us
to
supererogate
,
and
to
doe
more
then
wee
were
oblidged
,
but
have
not
suffered
us
to
be
deficient
.
It
is
rather
to
bee
wondered
at
,
that
wee
have
done
so
much
,
to
make
up
a
Fortification
against
our selves
,
and
to
put
weapons
in
the
hands
of
our
enemies
,
then
to
bee
reprooved
,
that
we
have
done
no
more
.
The
eight
concerning
the
Lord
of
Southesk
,
and
no
other
of
quality
,
except
Sir
Lewes
Stewart
,
we
remit
to
the
information
of
their
own
Letters
,
come
to
his
Majesties
knowledge
.
The
carriage
of
Noblemen
,
of
Barons
,
and
of
the
Magistrats
of
the
town
of
Edinburgh
upon
the
harmlesse
accident
of
their
surprizall
by
the
multitude
,
doth
rather
deserve
thanks
,
then
challenge
from
themselves
,
or
any
other
,
as
is
contained
in
our
Remonstrance
pag.
32.
their
safety
in
the
time
,
and
their
Liberty
granted
them
since
,
how
soon
they
could
be
in
safety
,
are
reall
testimonies
that
no
evill
was
meant
against
them
:
We
would
not
have
it
supposed
,
that
we
do
all
that
we
are
able
to
do
,
or
what
we
do
for
good
,
that
it
is
done
for
evill
.
The
ninth
concerning
the
rendring
of
the
Towne
of
Edinburgh
into
the
hands
of
a
Committee
,
and
therby
the
incurring
the
guilt
of
high
Treason
:
we
wonder
how
any
should
be
found
so
wicked
as
to
invent
it
,
and
much
more
if
his
Majesty
,
or
any
wise
or
good
man
,
can
be
moved
to
believe
it
;
They
have
the
honour
to
be
the
first
Citty
of
this
his
Majesties
Kingdome
,
and
as
a
principall
member
do
joyn
in
this
common
cause
of
mutuall
defence
:
but
neither
know
of
any
such
usurping
Committee
,
nor
of
submission
to
any
power
,
beside
that
of
their
Soveraigne
Lord
and
King
:
how
ready
the
Magistrats
and
whole
Body
of
that
Town
have
been
to
all
good
offices
for
his
Majesties
honour
,
how
far
they
have
strained
and
spent
themselves
upon
publick
works
for
the
honour
of
the
Kingdome
,
how
difficult
commandements
they
have
obeyed
at
his
Majesties
pleasure
,
and
how
they
have
omitted
nothing
which
they
conceived
could
be
brought
within
the
compasse
of
the
duty
of
humble
and
faithfull
Subjects
;
These
who
somtime
professed
themselves
to
be
their
friends
,
but
are
now
become
their
enemies
,
can
bear
witnesse
.
We
may
truly
with
them
,
and
in
their
name
honour
them
with
this
testimony
;
that
as
it
is
his
Majesties
glory
to
have
one
prime
City
in
this
his
Kingdome
,
so
have
they
beside
all
other
respects
,
by
their
affections
and
deportments
,
deserved
to
be
the
first
,
and
to
have
a
better
place
in
his
Majesties
estimation
,
then
to
be
suspect
of
Rebellion
or
Treason
.
Declarations
of
this
kind
are
devised
to
be
divisions
betwixt
the
King
and
his
best
Subjects
.
The
Tenth
Transgression
is
keeped
to
the
last
place
,
Decumanus
fluctus
,
as
a
great
wave
to
over
whelme
us
and
our
Cause
;
But
we
have
no
fear
so
long
as
we
saile
in
the
ship
of
a
good
conscience
,
which
by
no
surge
or
storme
can
be
wrecked
.
This
is
that
French
Letter
so
much
talked
of
,
and
insisted
upon
,
as
to
open
a
gate
to
let
in
forrain
power
to
rule
over
England
and
our selves
;
which
,
by
what
consequence
it
can
be
inferred
,
we
would
fain
know
;
when
a
people
is
sore
distressed
by
sea
and
land
,
is
it
unlawfull
by
the
Law
of
God
and
man
,
to
call
for
help
from
God
,
and
man
?
Is
there
no
help
nor
assistance
by
intercession
,
by
supply
of
money
,
&
c
?
Is
all
assistance
by
the
sword
and
by
men
?
Is
all
imploring
of
assistance
an
argument
of
subjection
unto
the
assistant
?
May
not
friends
and
equalls
assist
as
well
as
superiors
?
Shall
it
be
thought
that
diverse
Princes
and
Estates
sued
unto
for
help
,
are
all
invited
to
be
rulers
and
governours
over
one
and
the
same
people
?
We
love
not
shrouds
nor
disguisements
;
we
speak
the
plain
truth
,
and
feare
nothing
so
much
as
that
truth
be
not
known
;
We
never
had
intention
to
preferre
any
forrain
power
,
to
our
native
King
whom
God
hath
set
over
us
.
We
love
not
our selves
or
the
English
Nation
so
little
,
as
to
raise
up
any
wall
of
partition
between
them
and
us
.
The
Proclamation
at
that
time
,
as
may
be
seen
in
our
last
Remonstrancepag
.
34.
was
without
example
.
Great
forces
by
sea
and
land
were
coming
upon
us
,
Informations
went
abroad
in
other
nations
,
to
the
prejudice
of
us
and
our
Cause
.
This
made
us
to
resolve
to
write
unto
the
French
King
,
apprehending
that
upon
sinister
relation
,
his
power
might
be
used
against
us
,
as
may
be
seen
in
our
Instruction
,
printed
in
our
Remonstrance
,
pag.
37.
What
kind
of
assistance
we
called
for
,
whether
of
men
or
mediation
,
may
be
best
known
by
the
Commentary
of
our
Letter
,
our
Instructions
which
are
ready
to
be
seen
,
and
are
signed
also
by
the
Lord
Lowdouns
hand
now
in
prison
,
and
therefore
(
if
we
should
need
to
say
it
)
not
falsified
;
without
subjection
or
soveraignitie
of
either
of
the
Nations
,
Scotland
or
France
.
Aide
and
assistance
hath
been
given
in
former
times
,
If
we
had
called
at
that
time
,
or
have
called
now
in
the
return
of
our
troubles
upon
Denmark
,
Holland
,
Sweden
,
Poland
,
or
other
Nations
for
help
,
are
we
therefore
inviting
them
all
to
soveraignitie
over
us
?
And
when
all
is
said
or
done
,
the
Letter
was
but
an
Embrio
forsaken
in
the
birth
,
as
containing
some
unfit
expressions
,
and
not
agreeable
to
our
Instructions
,
and
therefore
slighted
by
the
Subscribers
,
but
catched
for
some
great
advantage
by
this
treacherous
and
secret
accuser
of
the
Kingdome
.
Another
Letter
was
formed
consonant
to
the
Instructions
,
and
signed
by
many
hands
:
But
neither
was
this
sent
from
us
(
although
some
invent
or
imagine
,
that
it
was
intercepted
by
the
way
to
France
would
be
but
late
to
avert
the
danger
which
was
so
neere
.
The
Letter
it self
carieth
two
tokens
,
that
is
,
was
unperfected
;
one
,
that
it
wanteth
a
date
;
another
,
that
it
beareth
no
superscription
from
us
:
Both
these
are
craftily
turned
against
us
:
The
blank
date
hath
made
our
enemies
to
number
this
Letter
amongst
our
pretended
faults
committed
after
the
Parliament
,
where
as
it
is
universally
known
that
it
was
written
in
May
1639.
before
our
marching
to
the
Border
,
and
therefore
ought
to
have
been
buried
in
the
pacification
;
This
is
well
known
to
the
Commissioner
,
who
talked
of
it
before
his
going
to
England
,
&
was
occasionally
made
known
to
some
of
quality
in
his
Majesties
Camp
.
The
want
of
the
superscription
hath
made
them
to
indorse
it
Au
Roy
,
a
title
,
say
they
used
by
the
subjects
of
that
Kingdome
to
their
own
Prince
only
:
But
we
affirme
,
that
the
Letter
was
neither
sealed
,
folded
,
nor
written
on
the
back
by
us
,
or
by
our
knowledge
:
&
we
hold
it
but
a
poore
argument
&
ground
of
accusation
against
the
French
or
Dutch
:
supplicating
or
writing
to
our
King
,
if
they
should
say
,
To
the
King
,
every
King
being
the
King
in
his
own
Dominions
.
We
love
not
to
harp
more
upon
subscribing
,
superscribing
,
or
sending
of
letters
to
other
Princes
,
&
to
the
Pope
himself
from
examples
of
old
&
of
late
,
which
are
not
hid
from
the
eyes
of
the
world
:
It
is
sufficient
to
us
to
have
justified
our selves
,
&
to
show
how
innocently
the
Lord
Lowdoun
suffereth
,
for
putting
his
hand
to
such
a
Letter
,
the
guiltines
or
innocencie
here
,
not
being
personall
or
proper
to
the
Lord
Lowdoun
,
but
nationall
and
common
to
us
all
.
And
although
it
had
been
a
fault
,
&
his
alone
,
yet
what
soever
it
was
,
it
did
in
time
,
&
for
along
time
go
before
his
commission
&
imployment
,
&
therfore
ought
not
to
have
bin
challenged
till
he
had
returned
to
his
country
,
unclothed
himself
of
his
commission
,
&
turned
again
to
be
what
he
was
,
a
privat
Nobleman
.
The
dignity
&
safety
of
nations
,
kingdomes
,
Estates
&
Republicks
are
much
interessed
in
their
Commissioners
&
Legats
(
whether
they
be
sent
from
one
Prince
to
another
,
or
from
a
kingdom
province
or
republick
to
their
own
Prince
,
Their
dignity
:
for
what
is
done
to
the
Legat
,
is
interpreted
to
be
done
to
them
that
sent
him
;
their
safety
,
because
if
Legats
be
wronged
,
there
can
be
no
more
composing
of
differences
,
nor
possibility
of
Reconciliation
,
which
is
the
ground
of
the
Law
of
Nations
,
whose
being
consists
in
their
honour
and
safety
,
and
therefore
it
will
have
no
Legat
to
be
accused
during
his
Legation
for
any
thing
committed
by
him
befor
it
,
It
commands
Legats
to
be
free
even
from
the
inferiour
Law
of
Reprisall
,
and
doeth
reckon
these
to
be
the
excellent
effects
which
it
produceth
in
all
places
where
it
is
obeyed
:
Religion
to
God
,
Pietie
toward
our
Countrey
,
propulsation
of
injurie
,
keeping
of
faith
,
and
that
Legats
be
inviolable
.
And
although
there
were
not
such
a
Law
of
Nations
,
yet
his
Majesties
own
roy
all
and
inviolable
warrant
for
the
coming
of
our
Commissioners
to
his
presence
at
this
time
,
is
enough
for
their
safe
conduct
and
security
.
If
they
have
committed
any
thing
at
home
against
their
King
,
Countrey
,
or
any
particular
subject
,
the
fundamentall
Liberties
and
indepencie
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
the
practises
of
the
former
times
since
1603.
not
onely
in
the
persons
of
Noblemen
,
but
of
others
of
mean
quality
,
doe
require
;
that
they
be
tryed
and
judged
at
home
in
a
Legall
way
by
the
ordinary
Judicatories
of
the
Land
.
How
many
bloody
warres
,
and
what
horrible
calamities
have
ensued
upon
this
transgression
of
the
Law
of
Nations
,
we
leave
to
be
remembred
from
the
Records
of
history
,
and
earnestly
intreat
for
their
liberty
and
safety
,
who
are
to
us
as
our selves
.
When
the
wittinesse
and
malice
of
our
adversaries
are
vented
to
the
uttermost
against
all
our
proceedings
since
the
pacification
(
for
things
done
before
on
either
side
ought
not
to
be
remembred
;
not
that
we
fear
a
new
try
all
but
because
they
are
unty
mous
and
impertinent
)
By
that
which
we
have
said
and
represented
,
the
unpartiall
,
and
such
as
are
not
praepossessed
,
will
find
,
that
till
the
peaceable
ending
of
the
Assembly
,
and
the
proroguing
of
the
Parliament
;
not
onely
the
bonds
of
piety
to
God
,
loyaltie
to
our
King
,
and
zeal
to
be
approved
of
our
neighbours
;
but
our
desire
,
our
care
and
hope
,
that
all
should
end
in
a
setled
peace
,
did
oblige
and
tye
us
to
bear
many
injuries
,
to
construct
all
,
so
far
as
was
possible
,
to
the
better
part
,
and
to
do
many
things
beyond
the
bounds
of
duty
or
obligation
;
having
alwayes
before
our
eyes
,
that
we
were
dealing
with
our
King
,
who
by
time
would
perceive
the
plots
of
our
enemies
,
that
our
desireable
peace
being
obtained
,
would
be
abundant
satisfaction
for
all
our
sufferings
,
and
being
confident
in
God
,
that
by
his
providence
and
the
richesse
of
his
goodnesse
,
all
our
losses
might
in
a
short
time
be
repaired
.
And
since
the
proroguing
of
the
Parliament
,
we
have
followed
after
peace
,
in
sending
our
Commissioners
to
be
mediatours
of
peace
,
by
remonstrating
the
reasonablenesse
of
our
humble
desires
,
and
as
we
still
do
beg
peace
,
so
have
we
done
nothing
,
but
put
our selves
in
order
against
invasion
and
unjust
violence
;
which
if
we
had
expected
,
or
if
we
had
not
been
transported
with
the
love
of
peace
,
and
of
our
King
as
a
Prince
of
peace
,
would
we
have
taken
verball
expressions
at
the
Camp
,
for
a
ground
work
to
build
our
peace
upon
?
would
we
have
slipped
from
our
advantages
,
and
put
the
Castles
and
Strengths
of
the
Kingdome
into
our
enemies
hands
?
would
we
without
precedent
in
this
Kingdome
,
have
yeelded
at
this
time
to
the
prorogation
of
the
Parliament
,
or
would
we
have
received
an
English
garrison
with
armes
and
ammunition
into
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
?
All
these
have
we
done
,
and
all
these
this
day
are
turned
and
used
against
us
,
and
yet
are
we
blamed
to
be
the
breakers
of
the
peace
.
But
because
this
is
the
question
proponed
in
the
beginning
,
if
the
ballance
of
every
just
judgement
stand
not
right
already
,
we
shall
now
by
a
short
summary
and
recapitulation
of
what
we
have
done
,
and
what
we
have
sustained
,
since
the
pacification
,
make
the
weight
more
sensible
.
It
will
ease
us
not
a
little
when
we
shall
see
them
weighed
in
the
scales
of
unpartialitie
,
and
shall
hear
the
sentence
pronounced
,
that
the
accusations
against
us
,
are
found
light
and
of
no
moment
in
comparison
of
this
counter
poise
of
our
performances
and
just
grievances
.
NO
materiall
point
of
the
treatie
which
wee
have
not
performed
:
Wee
incontinent
dissolved
our
Armies
,
disbanded
our
Regiments
,
rendred
the
Castles
,
and
all
ammunition
,
restored
all
things
that
were
not
spent
,
have
keeped
no
unlawfull
meetings
,
and
desisted
from
all
fortifications
.
When
the
Assembly
was
conveened
,
matters
Ecclesiasticall
were
determined
according
to
the
constitutions
of
the
Kirk
,
in
the
presence
,
and
with
the
consent
of
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
for
which
the
Assembly
gave
humble
and
hearty
thanks
to
his
Majestie
,
intreating
and
hoping
for
ratification
of
the
Acts
of
the
Kirk
in
Parliament
;
wherein
beeing
conveened
,
our
care
was
to
walke
so
warily
,
that
neither
his
Majestie
should
be
provoked
,
nor
the
liberties
of
the
Kingdome
prejudged
:
and
therefore
wee
laboured
to
have
enacted
things
plaine
and
necessarie
,
serving
for
the
good
of
Religion
and
the
peace
of
the
Countrey
:
And
directed
our
Commissioners
,
to
give
information
to
his
Majestie
,
concerning
things
that
might
seeme
questionable
.
And
when
the
Parliament
was
prorogat
by
his
Majesties
authoritie
,
without
any
precedent
practise
,
we
suffered
our selves
to
rise
:
And
although
our
Commissioners
were
repelled
,
yet
did
we
send
our
Commissioners
again
in
greater
number
,
to
render
the
reasons
of
our
demands
.
Our
innocencie
suffered
us
neither
to
fear
such
intertainment
to
them
,
nor
such
answer
to
our
demands
,
as
are
contained
in
this
Declaration
:
but
constantly
desiring
peace
,
and
hoping
for
the
returne
of
our
Commissioners
,
with
his
Majesties
gracious
answer
,
for
the
sitting
of
the
Parliament
;
wee
have
received
strangers
,
and
with
them
all
kinde
of
munition
within
our
Castles
,
which
are
now
with
great
insolencie
and
barbarousnesse
,
even
against
women
and
children
,
used
to
our
own
hurt
.
On
the
other
part
,
It
grieveth
us
that
quarrels
have
been
picked
and
made
up
against
us
,
from
the
best
and
most
ingenuous
of
our
actions
:
This
is
a
coloured
threed
that
ruuneth
along
the
whole
web
of
this
Declaration
;
we
but
point
here
at
the
first
end
of
it
;
It
was
openly
professed
before
the
Kings
Majestie
by
our
Commissioners
at
the
Campe
,
that
his
Majesties
Declaration
would
not
satisfie
without
his
Majesties
owne
benigne
interpretation
by
word
;
and
yet
no
sooner
was
this
made
,
out
of
a
desire
of
peace
,
but
incontinent
it
is
quarrelled
,
and
afterward
the
paper
bearing
his
Majesties
words
,
burnt
by
the
hand
of
the
hang-man
.
New
fortifications
were
made
and
great
Garrisons
keeped
at
Barwick
,
Carlile
,
and
other
places
,
and
the
officers
brought
over
sea
were
not
dismissed
.
The
Castles
of
Edinburgh
and
Dumbartaine
extraordioarly
fortified
with
ammunition
,
and
all
sorts
of
fire-work
,
for
destroying
the
towne
,
and
especially
with
Garrisons
of
strangers
;
The
fortification
of
Leith
first
granted
to
the
Town
of
Edinburgh
,
to
bee
disposed
upon
,
and
thereafter
the
contrarie
commanded
to
make
a
quarrelling
.
Suspicions
and
jealousies
fomented
in
the
hearts
of
the
good
subjects
,
by
frequent
meetings
and
consultations
with
the
excommunicat
Prelats
;
and
by
calling
of
fourteen
of
us
to
Barwick
,
who
were
accompted
prime
leaders
in
this
affair
from
the
beginning
.
An
oath
pressed
upon
our
Countrey
men
in
England
and
Ireland
,
which
because
they
could
not
take
,
as
supposing
it
both
in
the
intention
of
those
who
ministred
the
oath
,
and
in
the
condition
of
the
oath
it self
,
to
be
contrarie
to
their
Nationall
oath
and
Covenant
,
they
are
punished
diversly
in
their
persons
,
goods
,
moneys
,
lands
,
and
shipping
;
and
our
desires
to
have
them
restored
are
not
regarded
.
Some
words
of
his
Majesties
Declaration
at
the
Camp
,
which
were
delet
at
that
time
,
as
very
prejudiciall
to
our
cause
,
have
been
printed
in
the
edition
published
at
Paris
,
and
are
taken
in
again
now
in
this
Declaration
.
The
Prelats
,
although
excommunicat
,
were
called
to
be
members
of
the
Assembly
,
to
the
great
discredit
of
the
Kirk
,
and
farre
from
that
which
was
spoken
at
the
time
of
the
Treatie
.
The
book
,
called
,
A
large
Declaration
,
complained
on
at
the
Camp
,
and
censured
since
in
the
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
neither
recalled
nor
the
authour
punished
:
But
our
informations
although
given
out
in
name
of
the
Kingdome
,
burnt
by
the
hand
of
the
executioner
,
and
all
men
forbidden
to
read
or
have
them
.
When
it
was
not
possible
for
the
Lieges
to
attend
,
the
Session
was
commanded
to
sit
,
and
since
that
time
no
proclamation
nor
course
taken
for
ministration
of
justice
.
Although
the
Assembly
proceeded
and
was
concluded
with
the
consent
of
his
Majesties
Commissioner
;
yet
are
we
accused
of
Treason
and
Rebellion
in
the
Assembly
.
After
the
Assembly
was
closed
,
new
Declarations
were
emitted
by
the
Commissioner
,
prejudiciall
to
the
Declarations
made
in
the
Assembly
,
and
destroying
the
substance
of
the
acts
of
the
Assemblie
.
The
refusing
to
ratifie
the
acts
of
the
Assembly
,
namely
that
of
August
17
,
except
with
these
limitations
and
declarations
,
which
would
more
have
enervat
nor
strengthened
the
acts
of
the
Assembly
.
The
refusing
to
restore
to
the
Kirk
her
right
of
planting
of
some
Kirks
,
usurped
by
the
Prelats
;
and
to
grant
the
commission
for
plantation
of
Kirks
.
The
Registers
of
the
Parliament
,
although
often
desired
,
for
removing
of
questions
,
were
withholden
.
The
Lord
Commissioner
his
usurpation
in
the
chosing
of
the
articles
,
above
any
thing
that
ever
was
done
by
any
Commissioner
,
or
any
of
our
Kings
themselves
before
.
The
act
of
oblivion
refused
,
except
it
had
been
turned
in
an
act
of
pardon
,
which
his
Majestie
did
not
presse
,
but
passed
by
,
and
caused
delet
in
the
time
of
the
treatie
.
The
act
of
relief
so
necessary
for
the
Subjects
,
refused
,
and
the
matter
of
Coyne
altogether
disordered
.
The
Parliament
prorogat
against
the
laws
and
continuall
custome
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
against
the
articles
of
the
treatie
.
The
labouring
of
division
by
all
means
in
the
time
of
the
sitting
of
the
Parliament
,
whereof
some
were
shameful
and
unnaturall
,
as
is
confessed
since
under
the
hand
of
some
of
the
conspiratours
,
upon
theremorse
of
their
conscience
.
The
Lords
of
Dumfermling
and
Lowdoun
sent
from
the
Parliament
,
and
that
upon
a
warrant
shewed
by
the
Lord
Commissioner
,
were
not
honoured
with
his
Majesties
presence
,
but
commanded
to
return
.
Scandalous
relations
of
the
proceedings
of
our
Parliament
,
made
at
the
Councel
table
of
England
,
and
judged
there
:
but
the
benefit
of
hearing
before
the
Councel
,
denyed
to
our
Commissioners
.
The
Committee
appointed
by
our
Parliament
for
necessarie
and
pertinent
ends
,
is
quarrelled
,
and
an
English
Committee
of
some
few
allowed
to
sit
and
judge
of
our
Parliament
.
The
answers
of
our
Commissioners
taxed
as
impertinent
,
but
no
particular
reason
given
to
shew
that
they
are
such
.
The
Covenant
allowed
by
the
Assembly
and
subscribed
by
the
Lord
Commissioner
disallowed
,
and
that
which
was
rejected
before
,
esteemed
.
Our
Commissioners
pressed
to
give
their
judgement
concerning
calling
and
dissolving
Assemblies
,
and
the
negative
voice
in
Assemblies
,
contrary
to
the
laws
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
;
otherwise
not
to
be
heard
.
Counsellours
and
officers
of
Estate
discharged
their
places
summarlie
and
never
heard
.
Commandment
given
to
the
town
of
Edinburgh
to
publish
a
Proclamation
for
discharging
the
Earle
of
Argyle
from
executing
the
office
of
justiciarie
belonging
heretablie
to
him
by
act
of
Parliament
,
and
to
disclaime
and
disallow
a
Committee
appointed
by
Parliament
.
Commandment
given
to
the
towne
of
Edinburgh
,
to
receive
to
the
Castle
,
Garrisons
of
strangers
over
their
own
heads
,
and
to
furnish
all
materials
for
their
own
ruine
.
Great
violence
and
outrage
done
by
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
not
onely
against
men
and
buildings
,
but
women
and
children
for
many
dayes
past
,
without
any
provocation
from
the
towne
.
A
terrible
commission
granted
to
Northumberland
,
for
subduing
and
destroying
us
,
before
our
Commissioners
,
who
were
waiting
and
ready
to
clear
our
intentions
and
actions
,
had
a
hearing
.
Great
preparations
by
sea
and
land
,
at
home
and
from
abroad
against
us
;
before
it
was
told
us
for
what
fault
.
Our
Ships
and
goods
taken
,
and
the
owners
stripped
naked
,
and
more
barbarously
used
then
by
Turks
and
Infidels
,
and
we
referred
by
the
Governour
of
Barwick
to
the
Councel
of
England
for
satisfaction
.
Letters
sent
for
eight
Noblemen
to
repair
to
Court
,
to
be
put
,
it
seemeth
in
the
same
condition
,
with
the
Lord
of
Lowdoun
.
The
restraint
of
our
Commissioners
,
and
the
imprisonment
of
the
Lord
Lowdoun
,
against
all
equitie
,
law
,
and
conscience
.
All
things
devised
and
done
that
may
make
a
rupture
and
irreconcilable
warre
between
the
two
Kingdomes
.
All
means
used
to
disgrace
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
:
Books
,
Pasquils
,
Maskes
,
honouring
of
our
cursed
Prelats
,
advancing
of
our
deposed
Ministers
,
denying
presentation
to
Kirks
,
&c.
No
other
answer
given
to
our
Commissioners
there
or
to
us
here
concerning
the
reasons
of
our
demands
,
whether
they
satisfie
or
not
,
but
a
declaration
given
out
,
denouncing
a
warre
,
and
armies
coming
upon
us
.
The
Parliament
of
England
(
which
was
called
upon
the
sentence
of
the
Councel
,
animated
by
the
relation
made
by
the
Commissioner
,
that
it
was
fit
to
use
force
against
us
)
hath
not
seen
just
cause
of
warre
,
or
of
giving
moneyes
for
war
,
and
so
to
enter
in
a
nationall
quarrell
,
and
therefore
is
broken
up
;
and
yet
the
expedition
ceaseth
not
.
By
this
time
it
may
bee
evident
how
matters
stand
,
all
being
brought
to
a
worse
condition
then
at
the
beginning
;
nothing
done
nor
granted
for
the
enjoying
of
our
Religion
and
liberties
,
but
all
the
means
which
have
been
used
by
us
,
not
onely
before
the
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
but
even
in
the
Assembly
,
so
peaceably
ended
with
the
consent
of
the
Commissioner
,
are
censured
for
Rebellion
,
Treason
,
and
contempt
of
authoritie
:
Large
profession
is
made
before
God
and
the
world
,
of
a
constant
intention
,
that
wee
shall
enjoy
our
Religon
and
liberties
,
and
more
then
this
,
we
nor
do
nor
did
ever
desire
:
how
then
cometh
it
that
wee
rest
not
satisfied
,
since
his
Majestie
is
disposed
to
grant
all
our
desire
?
The
fallacie
may
bee
soone
seen
:
The
Declaration
professeth
,
that
his
Majestie
never
did
hinder
us
from
the
enjoying
of
our
Religion
,
&c.
because
his
Majestie
is
still
in
the
opinion
,
at
least
our
enemies
would
have
it
to
appear
,
that
the
Service
Book
,
the
Canons
,
Episcopacie
,
are
nothing
against
our
Religion
.
And
therefore
would
grant
us
a
Religion
,
that
may
consist
with
them
and
take
them
all
within
the
compasse
of
it
:
In
this
sense
the
Lutherans
,
Arminians
,
Papists
were
they
our
Superiours
,
would
grant
us
the
enjoying
of
our
Religion
,
because
they
conceive
it
not
to
be
Religion
wherein
we
differ
from
them
:
and
Politicks
please
themselves
with
a
few
principles
of
religion
,
&
what
is
over
those
,
to
be
but
superfluous
or
indifferent
:
And
where
it
may
be
opposed
,
that
his
Majestie
grants
the
enjoying
of
our
Religion
and
liberties
according
to
our
Ecclesiastical
and
civil
laws
,
the
same
deception
doth
recurre
,
and
can
never
be
removed
,
till
determination
passe
in
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
what
are
Religion
and
liberties
by
our
laws
:
This
was
therefore
the
summe
of
our
desires
from
the
beginning
,
which
his
Majestie
was
also
graciously
pleased
to
grant
,
but
when
the
Assembly
hath
conveened
and
determined
:
And
when
it
beginneth
to
appear
what
the
determination
of
the
Parliament
is
like
to
be
;
then
all
is
called
and
counted
rebellion
,
Treason
,
and
contempt
of
authoritie
in
the
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
although
proceeding
soberly
,
posedly
,
and
upon
such
grounds
as
were
furnished
by
the
lawes
of
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
:
This
is
the
round
that
wee
have
runne
,
and
wee
are
led
back
to
the
point
at
which
we
had
our
beginning
.
A
circular
course
which
forteth
well
with
the
advise
professed
in
a
divisive
meeting
in
the
time
of
the
Parliament
,
and
since
discovered
:
I
will
never
bee
an
adviser
of
his
Majestie
to
invade
this
Kingdome
by
hostility
,
but
to
make
shows
upon
our
borders
,
that
we
may
be
ever
in
armes
,
our
means
may
be
consumed
,
and
we
inpoverished
,
that
so
the
King
at
last
may
obtain
his
ends
:
which
is
to
turne
this
work
into
Penelopes
●ebbe
,
to
doe
and
undoe
,
and
thus
to
labour
in
vaine
:
But
the
adviser
might
have
been
better
acquainted
with
the
Scottish
temper
of
his
own
countreymen
.
Seeing
then
that
our
humble
desires
of
enjoying
our
Religion
and
Liberties
,
are
the
same
which
they
were
from
the
beginning
:
Religion
principally
,
and
things
civill
for
Religion
;
that
for
obtaining
them
wee
have
not
strayed
from
the
fair
and
straight
way
of
legall
redresse
by
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
which
his
Majestie
injustice
did
promise
at
the
pacification
.
And
concerning
other
demands
,
about
matters
Civill
,
although
it
be
most
certaine
from
by
gone
experience
,
that
the
corruption
and
thraldome
of
the
Parliament
hath
been
the
occasion
of
the
corruption
and
thraldome
of
our
Kirk
;
That
by
our
Records
it
is
out
of
question
,
that
the
cognition
and
decision
of
the
articles
,
doeth
properly
belong
to
the
Parliament
;
and
that
in
Parliamen
:
we
have
proceeded
upon
no
other
grounds
,
but
the
Lawes
and
laudable
practices
of
this
Kingdome
,
never
questioned
before
,
but
inviolably
observed
,
as
the
onely
rule
of
government
:
yet
lest
pressing
any
of
those
too
much
,
we
should
worke
contrary
to
our
own
ends
,
and
frustrate
our selves
of
our
desired
peace
;
It
hath
been
showne
to
his
Majestie
,
that
these
demands
were
but
motions
and
propositions
made
to
the
Lords
of
Articles
to
be
by
them
prepared
for
the
Parliament
,
where
they
might
have
their
finall
determination
from
his
Majestie
and
the
Estates
,
as
might
serve
most
for
the
well-publicke
,
without
trenching
upon
his
Majesties
authority
.
The
proceedings
therefore
of
the
Assembly
,
countenanced
and
concluded
with
the
consent
of
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
and
of
the
Parliament
now
laid
open
to
the
world
,
aiming
at
no
thing
but
the
establishing
of
Religion
&
such
things
as
should
be
judged
necessary
for
peace
as
was
agreed
at
the
pacification
,
can
never
be
found
to
be
the
true
cause
of
warre
.
This
must
rest
first
upon
the
incendiaries
,
who
kindled
the
fire
,
and
are
now
enraged
when
they
find
the
smoake
blowne
in
their
owne
eyes
,
and
their
owne
nests
thereby
consumed
;
hopelesse
to
get
it
extinguished
,
and
themselves
builded
up
again
to
their
content
,
by
a
faire
and
legall
way
.
And
next
upon
some
others
,
whose
exorbitancies
cannot
escape
censure
and
punishment
,
and
therefore
they
labour
to
have
them
drowned
in
the
deluge
of
a
common
confusion
.
When
his
Majesty
with
his
honourable
attendants
came
down
the
last
year
to
the
Border
,
they
did
see
that
Babell
which
the
children
of
men
had
builded
heere
,
and
the
affliction
of
this
people
by
reason
of
their
task-masters
,
and
would
it
please
his
Majesty
to
peruse
these
papers
,
and
to
make
a
new
tryall
,
as
it
is
the
glory
of
a
King
to
search
out
a
matter
,
wee
would
no
more
doubt
of
our
own
justification
,
nor
we
doe
of
his
Majesties
justice
:
the
light
and
influence
whereof
we
finde
ecclipsed
and
hindered
by
the
intervention
of
the
wickednesse
of
bad
&
unjust
Ministers
,
to
the
darking
also
of
his
owne
glory
,
which
we
heartily
wish
may
shine
as
the
Sunne
,
to
the
comfort
of
all
his
Dominions
,
rather
then
to
be
turned
into
a
storme
and
tempest
of
an
unnecessary
and
unnaturall
warre
,
which
wee
have
laboured
by
all
meanes
to
prevent
,
and
now
resolve
to
endure
by
the
helpe
of
God
,
and
in
hope
of
a
happy
successe
,
if
the
English
as
they
are
invited
,
or
the
Irish
as
we
heare
they
have
offered
,
shall
come
against
us
.
To
reduce
us
to
obedience
,
neither
of
the
Nations
shall
need
,
for
we
resolve
to
obey
without
force
,
the
decrees
of
Assemblies
and
Parliaments
,
which
are
our
soveraigne
Judicatures
in
Spirituall
and
Civill
matters
,
and
to
which
his
Majestie
hath
remitted
us
;
In
this
case
wee
onely
appeale
to
that
prime
Law
of
Nature
,
Offer
not
that
to
another
which
thou
would
not
have
done
to
thy self
:
graced
and
perfected
by
the
mouth
of
Christ
,
whose
name
wee
all
do
beare
:
All
things
whatsoever
yee
would
that
men
should
do
unto
you
,
do
yee
even
so
to
them
,
for
this
is
the
Law
and
Prophets
.
Wisedome
would
rather
direct
,
without
wronging
of
Pietie
or
Justice
,
first
to
search
the
cause
and
fountaine
of
our
troubles
at
home
,
and
to
take
away
the
wicked
before
the
King
,
and
when
this
is
done
,
and
his
Majesties
Throne
established
in
righteousnesse
,
then
to
joyne
as
one
man
against
the
two
great
Catholiques
,
the
one
a
King
,
the
other
a
Prelat
,
who
have
in
their
desires
and
hopes
long
agoe
destroyed
us
,
and
as
their
opportunities
serve
,
cease
not
to
invade
us
,
or
under-myne
us
.
This
might
be
a
tryall
both
of
others
,
and
of
us
,
whether
we
are
disaffected
to
pietie
,
or
to
his
Majesties
honour
and
service
;
This
might
in
end
make
both
the
King
glorious
,
and
the
Kingdoms
●o
recover
what
glory
any
of
them
have
lost
.
This
would
make
the
Lord
of
Heaven
and
Earth
to
say
,
Drop
down
ye
Heavens
from
above
,
and
let
the
skyes
powre
down
righteousnesse
:
let
the
earth
open
,
and
let
them
bring
foorth
salvation
,
and
let
righteousnesse
spring
up
together
:
I
the
Lord
have
created
it
.
FINIS
.